The Fathers of The Church. A New Translation. Volume 01.

2-31.1 F252 v.
i 66-0^302
Fathers of the Church*
v. 1 66-01,302
"
-,050
the Church
DDD1 D3D71bE 7
A
p 7
!*,* a
'"
tw
H
i *- 3
'
'
.
"
^
A NEW TRANSLATION
VOLUME 1
EDITORIAL BOARD
LUDWIG SCHOPP
Editorial Director
RUDOLPH ARBESMANN, O.S.A. ROY JOSEPH DEFERRARI

Fordham University The Catholic University of America
STEPHAN KUTTNER MARTIN R. P. McGuiRE

The Catholic University of America The Catholic University of America
WILFRID PARSONS, SJ. BERNARD M. PEEBLES

The Catholic University of America St. John's College, Annapolis, Md.
ROBERT P. RUSSELL, O.S.A. ANSELM STRITTMATTER, O.S.B.

Villanova College St. Anselm's Priory, Washington, D. C.
GERALD G. WALSH, SJ.

Fordham University
GENERAL FOREWORD
HE FATHERS OF THE CHURCH* lived In an age when

a new world, a Christian world, was emerging out of
the civilization of Greco-Roman antiquity. Retaining
all that was good in the ancient culture, they struggled not
only against the various opponents of the Church, but also

against the heresies which arose within the Church itself.
Over against a decadent paganism they stressed unceasingly
the ethical teachings of Christ's gospel. As spiritual leaders
they confronted at first a hostile worldly power; they stood
their ground with equal firmness when the state had turned
Christian but was only too often inclined to infringe upon the
rights of the Church. These manifold controversies and ten-
sions have left us an unusually rich literature; monuments of
far-reaching influence in the history of Christian thought,
monuments to which Councils and theologians have turned at
all times for guidance; monuments whose constructive value
is being acutely realized in a special way today, at a time
when many social and philosophical systems have proved

so
futile. Serious thinkers, therefore, are seeking to find in these
writings the path by which humanity can perhaps retrace its
steps to the solidarity it has lost.
Accordingly, the demand for new translations of the
works of the Fathers has been growing more insistent from
year to year. The old translations are not only difficult to
obtain, but frequently fail to convey to the reader, as they
ought, the results of modern scholarship.
* The Fathers of the Church, a title similar to Migne's Patrologia, has

been chosen as a collective name for this series of the works of the
Early Christian Writers represented in the present project.
GENERAL FORWORD
This seventy-two volumes will present outstanding

series of
patristic writings and include some works never translated be-

fore. The translations, although done by American Catholic
scholars, are destined neither for scholars only, nor exclusively

for Catholics, but for the entire English-speaking world. They
will be kept as close as possible to the meaning and the spirit
of the original as is
compatible with the character of modern
English. Introductions will familiarize the reader with the
life and works of the authors. While all annotations will be
brief, a select bibliography may serve as means for further
study.
In the summer of 1936
conceived the plan of pub-
I first
lishing a series of the Fathers in English. In this venture I

was encouraged by my old teacher and friend, the great
scholar A. Dyroff I am well aware of the great responsibility
,
I took upon myself in finally launching the project and of the

great labor it involves. I cannot but be grateful for the splen-
did comments the announcement of the series has received in
the secular as well as in the religious press. The assistance of
a distinguished and experienced Editorial Board and the col-
laboration of eminent and competent men engaged in the
translations encourage my hope that this series may become,
with the help of Almighty God, one of the great monuments of
Christian scholarship in America.
March 12, 1946 LUDWIG SCHOPP

TRANSLATED
by
FRANCIS X. GLIMM
JOSEPH M. F. MARIQUE, S-J
GERALD G. WALSH, SJ.
THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY OF AMERICA PRESS

Washington 17, D. C.
1962
NIHIL OBSTAT:
JOHN M. FEARNS, S.T.D.
CENSOR LIBRORUM
IMPRIMATUR:
FRANCIS CARDINAL SPELLMAN
ARCHBISHOP OF NEW YORK
April 3, 1947
Copyright 1947, by
THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY OF AMERICA PRESS, INC.
A II rights reserved
Second Printing 1948
Third Printing 1962
L ith ographed by
Sauls Lithograph Company, Inc.
Washington, D. C.
INTRODUCTION
JORLDWAR n was hardly over before the movement of
Christian intellectual reconversion was far on its way.
One of the first signs of this new life was the effort
of Dr. Ludwig Schopp to interest American scholars in a new
translation of the classics of early Christian literature. His
general policy and preliminary plans had, in fact, been already
formulated before the outbreak of the war.
Dr. Schopp's dream was of a collaborative effort both
American and Catholic which the best available scholar-
in
ship in theology, history and classical philology
patristics,
could combine to produce an accurate, readable, moderately
priced and thoroughly modern rendering of the precious lit-
erature of the first seven centuries of the Christian era.
The present volume, The Apostolic Fathers, 1 is the first of
a projected series of seventy-two. It contains but a sample
though a notable one of the treasury of wisdom, culture,
heroism and holiness revealed in early Christianity. The vol-
ume should make an appeal to every Christian mind and
heart and, not least, to those who, by the vicissitudes of
later history, have become separated from the center of Catho-
lic unity. The Apostolic Fathers wrote at a time when heresy
and schism had, indeed, begun their perennial work of re-
ligious corrosion, but long before the great constitutional re-
volts of Constantinople and Canterbury from had Rome
wrought their seemingly irreparable damage to the seamless
robe. In these primitive writings, as in a mirror, all Christians
whose minds and wills and souls are wholly set on the Truth
1 The Apostolic Fathers is a collective name, in use since the 17th century,
for a group of Christian writers who either were or were believed to
be disciples of the Apostles. Cf. Bihlmeyer, Die apostolischen Vdter
(Tubingen 1924) Vllf.
INTRODUCTION
and Way and Life of Jesus Christ will find a dogmatic creed,
a moral code, an ecclesiastical constitution and, above all,
an inward character of devotional, supernatural, sacramental
li(e that are self-authenticating. In the presence of martyrs,
saints, scholars and simple souls like Pope Clement of Rome or
Bishop Ignatius of Antioch or Polycarp of Smyrna or the
author of the Didache or the Shepherd or the Letter to
Diognetus no one will feel inclined to apply such labels as
'Romanism' or 'Byzantinism,' or 'Protestantism/ And, on the
other hand, there is no Christian who will not feel that he has
the right and still more the duty to ask himself whether his
heart burns, as these early Christian hearts burned, with love
for Jesus Christ, our Lord; whether his mind is as clear as
these minds were clear in regard to the Mystery of the Blessed
Trinity, the Divinity of Jesus Christ, the necessity of inward
communion with the Holy Spirit and of outward communion
with the government of one, holy, Catholic and Apostolic
Church; whether his soul is nourished, as these souls were
nourished, with the sacraments and, especially, the Euchar-
istic sacrament of which there is here such unmistakable
witness.
As subsequent volumes of this series are published, it should
become clearer not only to Christians but to others as well
that, during the first seven centuries that followed the passion
and resurrection of Jesus Christ, men of towering genius
and of heroic mold, born in many lands and in different ages,
men of diverse character, education, racial origin and political
background, men inclined to defend their own brilliant and

original opinions and the cherished customs of their own
locality sought and found a common life, a common bond of
love, a common source of spiritual strength that leveled
frontiers and made them members of a single family.
INTRODUCTION
Men who do not admit the full claims of Christianity will

read these documents with some interest. Even those who
5
take pride in the 'modern mind and the 'contemporary mood'
will feel little sense of intellectual superiority when they meet
the minds of men like Athanasius, Basil or Augustine. It will
be harder to entertain any feeling of moral superiority
still
in the presence ofmen like Ignatius of Antioch, Cyprian of

Carthage or Chrysostom of Constantinople. Those who im-
agine that Christianity involves some kind of passive con-
formism will be startled by the aggressive tenacity of men
like Irenaeus, Hippolytus or Jerome. And those who insist
that convictions should emerge from genuine debate will learn
something from the and vigorous polemics with heretics
subtle
as skillful as Novatian, Sabellius, Donatus, Arius, Eunomius,
Macedonius, Apollinaris, Pelagius and Nestorius. There was

every reason in (or, at least, of] the world why the Fathers
might have been tempted to abandon or modify the dog-
matic, moral and sacramental tradition of the Apostles. There
is here an intellectual and religious problem that no man of
good will can dismiss without,

at least, the courtesy of inquiry.
As for modern
sectarian Christianity, the shibboleths of
controversy lose their force in the face of this massive evi-
dence. Phrases like 'corruptions in doctrine and discipline'
look rather ridiculous when the 'corruptions' are traced back,
in an unbroken line, from the seventh, to the fourth, to the
firstcentury. Or, to take an obvious example, who can be
inclined to accuse a thoroughly Oriental bishop of the first
century like Ignatius of Antioch of, let us say, 'the later legal
constitutionalism' of the Latin spirit? Yet no Latin Father was
ever so strong for the hierarchic position of bishops and
no modern 'Romanist' was ever more flattering in speaking
of the primacy of Rome than the Syrian bishop of Antioch.
INTRODUCTION
In general, these Fathers will prove to be a reproach to

all narrowness and exclusivism. If we are inclined to mini-
mize theological speculation in the interests of religious acti-
vism, we have the long tradition of the Greek Fathers to
reproach us. Or, again, if we tend to emphasize personal
feeling at the expense

of public ecclesiastical order, we have
the equally authentic tradition of the Latin Fathers. If huma-
nistic culture should seem to us a danger to the purity of
Christian convictions, we have the Letter to Diognetus, the

Octavius of Minucius Felix, the exhortations of St. Basil to
5
correct our 'puritanism. If ever we forget the part that

Christian poetry has played in the propagation of Christian
truth, we have only to recall the hymns and lyric lines of
Ambrose, Ephraem, Pope Damasus, Prudentius and Boethius,

If discussion and dogmatic debate seem to us a violation
of Scriptural simplicity and of Christian charity, almost any

of these volume* and particularly any of the volumes which
cover the fourth century will serve to shock us from our
intellectual inertia. And if we think that the last word has
been said on any matter of Christian love, or life or learning,
we need only note the never-ending effort of these followers
of the Apostles to develop (without deforming) the meaning
of all the Apostles said and did and suffered.
THE EDITORS
CONTENTS
PAGE
ST. CLEMENT OF ROME

THE LETTER TO THE CORINTHIANS
Introduction 3
Text 9
THE SO-CALLED SECOND LETTER TO THE CORINTHIANS

Introduction 61
Text 65
ST. IGNATIUS OF ANTIOCH

THE LETTERS
Introduction 83
Text 87
To the Ephesians 87
To the Magnesians 96
To the Trallians 102
To the Romans 107
To the Philadelphians 113
To the Smyrnaeans 118
To Polycarp 124
ST. POLYCARP
THE LETTER TO THE PHILIPPIANS
Introduction 131
Text 135
THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP

Introduction 147
Text 151
DIDACHE OR TEACHING OF THE APOSTLES

Introduction 167
Text 171
THE LETTER OF BARNABAS

Introduction 187
Text 191
THE SHEPHERD OF HERMAS

Introduction 225
Text 235
LETTER TO DIOGNETUS
Introduction 355
Text 357
THE FRAGMENTS OF PAPIAS

Introduction 373
Text 375
INDEX 391
THE LETTER
OF
ST. CLEMENT OF ROME
TO THE CORINTHIANS
Translated
by
FRANCIS X. GLIMM, S.T.L.
Seminary of the Immaculate Conception

Huntington, N. Y.
INTRODUCTION
JHE REPUTATION
of St. Clement, the third successor
of St. Peter as Bishop of Rome, was so great that
even in antiquity numerous legends grew up about
him and apocryphal writings were circulated under his name.
We are here concerned only with the few authentic facts
about him that are known through ancient authors. It is pos-
sible that he
the 'fellow-worker' mentioned by St. Paul in
is
the Epistle to thePhilippians (4.3), as both Origen and

Eusebius assert. The ancient lists of the Popes, including that
found in Irenaeus, 1 agree in showing him as the third suc-
cessor of St. Peter. A 2
detail added by Tertullian and taken
for granted by numerous apocryphal writings attributed to
Clement is that he was ordained by St. Peter and was a kind
of auxiliary bishop to St. Linus and St. Cletus, his immediate
papal predecessors. His own pontificate, extending from about
A.D. 90 to 99, would fall within the reigns of Domitian, Nerva,
and Trajan. Efforts to identify him with the imperial house
of the Flavii and with the consul Titus Flavius Clemens,
cousin of Domitian, have been futile. The story of his exile
and martyrdom in the Tauric Chersonese is likewise a late
legend. The exact date and the manner of his death are un-
known. His feast is celebrated on November 23. Excavations
have made it seem probable that the Basilica of St. Clement
at Rome, one of the earliest tituli or parish churches of the
city is actually built on the site of his home.
1 Irenaeus, Adversiis haereses 3,3.3.
2 Tertullian, De praescriptione 32.
4 SAINT CLEMENT OF ROME
Weknow of only one authentic writing of St. Clement,

the Epistle to the Corinthians. In form it is a letter of the
Church of Rome to the Church of Corinth, and in its body
the name Clement does not appear. It is not, however,
of
suggests, anonymous. In fact, all the known

3
as Kirsopp Lake
manuscripts, six in number, attribute it to Clement, who is,
moreover, named as its author by Dionysius of Corinth, Ori-
gen, Irenaeus, and Eusebius. Other citations from the second
and third centuries attest to its early circulation and popu-
larity.
The occasion of the letter was a schism in the Church of
Corinth. This unfortunate incident must have caused wide-
spread repercussions at the time, since both Irenaeus and
Eusebius speak of it retrospectively as a matter of general
concern. The names of the leaders of the schism, however,
have not come down to us, nor have any details about the
specific issues involved. From St. Clement's letter we gather
that a group of lay persons had succeeded in ousting all or
most of the higher clergy, or had persuaded a large portion
of the community to alienate themselves from the presbyters,
an action declared to be not only unauthorized but unjustified.
The letter insists, moreover, that the lives of these presbyters
had so far been blameless and that the cause of the quarrel
was simply 'envy and jealousy.'
The letter is very lengthy and carefully planned. An appeal
is made to the whole congregation at Corinth, in the name of
charity and for the sake of Christ, to end
In this scandal.
great detail the obedience and humility of the saints of the

Old Testament are brought forward as examples. Then
Christ's obedience to His Father and the heroic submission
of the recent martyrs, and particularly Sts. Peter and Paul,
3 K. Lake, The Apostolic Fathers (Loeb Classical Library, London and
New York 1912) L 337.
INTRODUCTION 5
are reviewed in order to bring the Corinthians to a sense

all
of obedience to God and the officers of His Church.

In the course of this long appeal Clement advances in
support of his reasons for unity and charity a great deal of
incidental information which gives his letter great impor-
tance among the Apostolic Fathers.
In this letter the Roman Church is seen as holding an
impressive position of authority, intervening as it did in the
internal affairs of the Corinthian Church without being
requested to do so (47.6-7). The language used in the letter
is more than once threatening. A men
delegation of three
brought the letter to Corinth, and the Corinthians were
instructed that these delegates themselves were to return with
confirmation of a settlement of the schism. This attitude is
remarkable, and its implications have not been mistaken
by such historians of the early Church as Lightfoot, Harnack,
and Lietzmann. The ancient history of the Church shows no
similar letter of rebuke and reproval sent by one Christian
community to another, and we judge that none would have
been received except from Rome. The respect and honor paid
to the letter by the Corinthians was not short-lived. Evidence
found in Eusebius 4 shows that it received regular public
reading at Corinth as late as nearly a century after its com-
position.
Of no slight importance is the information furnished by the
letter on the hierarchical organization of the Church. The
higher clergy are clearly designated as 'bishops and deacons*
(42.4) but from Ch. 44 it is clear that the term 'bishops'
(episkopoi, lit., overseers) is used synonymously with pres-
buteroi, i.e., to designate as in Acts 20.17, 28 and the letters
of St. Paul the college of priests. It is clearly stated that the
4 Eusebius, Historia ccdesiastica 4.23.11.

community had no them: they derived their

right to depose
authority not from the congregation, but directly from the
Apostles, who acted according to the instructions of Christ
principal duty was the offering
Their of the sacrifice
(42; 44).
(44.4). We must remember that in Apostolic times the func-
tion of a 'bishop' in the proper sense, and especially the power
of ordination, was still exercised, without restriction to a local
church, by the Apostles themselves or their delegates (Titus,
Timothy), and thereafter by those 'other eminent men* whom
St. Clement mentions (44.3) as the successors of the Apostles.
It is from these, and not from the local college of episkopoi-
presbuteroi that the office of the one bishop who in each

local church ordains and presides over priests and deacons (so
already St. Ignatius, ad Philad. 4; 7; ad Troll 2; 3, etc.) is

derived.
Students of the liturgies have a document of high impor-
tance in the lengthy prayer of thanksgiving (59.4-61.3),
which sounds very much like the beginning of the ancient
Eucharistic canon.
For the historian the letter contains a tantalizing assembly
of allusions to facts too well known to the Corinthians to
require elaboration by Clement. Details would have been
5
welcomed of the 'multitude of martyrdoms at Rome, includ-
ing those of Sts. Peter Chapters 5 and
and Paul mentioned in
6. Concerning the latter it is he journeyed
stated that
'to the confines of the West,* evidence which, originating at
Rome, supports the position that the Apostle traveled to
Spain. Indication of the circulation of St. Paul's Epistles to
the Corinthians is found in the instruction to the Corinthians
to 'take up the letter' which 'blessed Paul the Apostle* had
written them.
Corroborative evidence for the early date of the letter
is found in the Scriptural quotations. Those from the Old
INTRODUCTION 7
Testament are frequent and lengthy. Anything that may be

taken as a quotation from the New Testament is not specified
as such. Instead, we find a large number of phrases and sen-
tences which may be thought of as part of the normal vocabu-
lary of the newly founded Church, rather than as intentional
quotations.
The text followed in the present translation is that of Karl
Bihlmeyer, Die apostolischen Vdter (Tubingen 1924).
SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY
Texts and Translations'.
J. B. Lightfoot, The Apostolic Fathers . . . revised texts with short

introductions and English translations . . . edited and completed
by J. R. Harmer (London 1891) .
K. Lake, The Apostolic Fathers, with English translation (Loeb

Classical Library, New York 1912) 1.
K. Bihlmeyer, Die apostolischen Vater, Neubearbeitung der Funkschen

Ausgabe (Tubingen 1924) .
W. K. Lowther Clarke, The First Epistle of Clement to the Corin-

thians (London 1937) .
C. T. Schaefer, 5. dementis Romani Epistula ad Corinthios quae

vocatur prinia graece et latine (Florilegium Patristicum, fasc. 44
Bonnae 1941) .
J. A. Kleist, The Epistles of St. Clement of Rome and St. Ignatius

of Antioch (Ancient Christian Writers, Westminster 1946) .
Secondary Works:
O. Bardenhewer, Geschichte der altkirchlichen Literatur (2nd. ed.
Freiburg i. Br. 1913) 1, 119 ff.
G. Edmundson, The Church in Rome in the first century (London,

1913. The Bampton Lectures).
A. Ehrhard, Die altchristliche Literatur und ihre Erforschung sett
1880, 2 vols. (Freiburg 1894/1900) .
THE LETTER OF ST. CLEMENT TO THE
CORINTHIANS 1
HE CHURCH OF GOD which dwells as a pilgrim in

Rome to the Church of God in pilgrimage at Corinth
to you who have been called and made holy by
the will of God through our Lord Jesus Christ. May you be
filled with grace and peace from Almighty God through Jesus
2
Christ.
Chapter 1
1 Dear sudden misfortunes and

brothers, because of the
1
calamities which have upon us, one after another,
fallen
we have been, we confess, somewhat tardy in turning our
attention to the matters in dispute, and especially to the
abominable and unholy schism, among you. 2 It is a thing
alien and foreign to those who have been called by God.
It was started by a handful of impetuous and self-opinionated
persons. It has been inflamed to such a degree of madness

that your name, once so well known and loved and revered
by all, has suffered a grave reproach. 2 There was a time
when everyone who lived among you thought highly of the
1 The not forming part of the original letter, varies in the manu-
title,
'To the Corinthians/ 'Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians/
scripts:
'Clement to the Corinthians."
2 This salutation has noticeable resemblances to that of St .Paul's
First Epistle to the Corinthians and to St. Peter's First Epistle, and
may have been the model for that used for the Martyrdom of
Polycarp.
1 This is understood to refer to the recent persecution under Domitian,
A.D. 95
2 One may note that a firm stand is taken at the start.
full virtue and firmness of your faith, admired the sweet

reasonableness of your Christian piety, heralded abroad your
reputation for unbounded hospitality, and praised the fullness
and soundness of your knowledge. 3 3 You did all things
without respect of persons and walked in accordance with
commands of God subject to those in office and prop-
the
erly respectful to the presbyters of your community. You
educated the minds of your young men to moderation and
modesty. You exhorted girls to do their duty with a blame-
less, modest, and pure conscience. And you taught married
women to love their husbands as they should, to be subject
to them according to the rule of obedience, and to manage
their homes with piety and much wisdom.
Chapter 2
1
Every one of you used to walk in humbleness of mind,
without boasting, preferring to obey rather than to command,
1 2
to give rather than to receive, satisfied with the rations
served by Christ. You gave heed to His words; you were
careful to keep them in your hearts; His sufferings were
before your eyes. 2 Thus to all were granted a deep and
radiant peace and an untiring longing to do good, and there
came upon all an abundant outpouring of the Holy Spirit.
3 You were filled with holy counsel and in pious zeal and
reverent confidence you stretched forth your hands to Al-
mighty God, beseeching Him to be merciful to your involun-
tary shortcomings. 4 Day and night you kept up your efforts
3 'Knowledge' (Greek gnosis) means a deep understanding of the

mysteries of the Christian faith. The word is much favored by St. Paul.
1 Cf. Acts, 20.35.

2 The Greek word tphddia (literally 'things for the journey/ Latin
viaticum) was especially appropriate in military usage.
THE LETTER TO THE CORINTHIANS 1 1
on behalf of the whole brotherhood, so that, with mercy and
compassion, the full number of His chosen ones might be

saved. 5 You were pure and simple and forgiving toward
one another. 6 All sedition and schism of any sort was abom-
inated by you. You wept for the failings of your neighbors
and you reckoned as your own their shortcomings. 7 You
were without regret for any good you had done and were
3
ready to 'undertake any kind of honorable service.' 8 Adorned
with the habits of virtue and reverence, you performed all
your duties in the fear of God. The commandments and
ordinances of the Lord 'were written on the tablets of your
34
heart.
Chapter 3
1
All glory and greatness was granted you, and what the
1
Scripture said was fulfilled: 'My beloved ate and drank,

and was enlarged and grew fat and kicked. 32 2 From this
came jealousy and envy, 3 quarreling and dissension, perse-
cution and disorder, war and captivity. 3 Thus the 'unhon-
4
ored' rose against those 'in honor/ those without repu-
up
tation against those with a good name, the foolish against
5
the wise, 'the young against their elders.' 4 The reason why
3 Titus 3.1 (Msgr. Ronald Knox's translation London 1944) .
4 Prov. 7.3.
1 Whether the Corinthians specifically deserved all this praise or not,

we have here St. Clement's ideal picture of the Christian community.
With the end of this sentence the tone of commendation changes to one
of rebuke.
2 Deut. 32.15.
3 The phrase 'jealousy and envy' and its equivalents will be repeated
many times. St. Clement evidently regarded these vices as the expla-
nation of the whole trouble at Corinth, as well o all past persecu-
tions and troubles.
4 Isa. 3.5.
5 Ibid.
1 2 SAINT CLEMENT OF ROME
6
righteousness and peace are far removed is because each one
abandons the fear of God, becomes blind in the things of
His faith, does not walk in the ways of His commandments,
and does not live worthy of Christ. Instead, each one pro-
ceeds according to the evil desires of his heart, yielding to

a wicked and impious jealousy, by which also 'death came
7
into the world.'
Chapter 4
1 For it is And it came to pass after some

written thus :
* *
days that Cain from the fruits of the earth offered a sacrifice
to God, and Abel also offered of the first born of the sheep
and their fat. 2 And God looked on Abel and his gifts, but
He did not regard Cain and his sacrifices. 3 And Cain was
greatly grieved and his countenance fell. 4 And God said to
Cain: "Why are you pained and why has your countenance
fallen? If you have offered rightly but not divided rightly,
have you not committed sin? 5 Restrain your envy; you can
2
repel it, and you must control it." 6 And Cain said to Abel
his brother: "Let us go into the plain." And it
happened
while they were in the plain that Cain rose up against Abel
his brother and killed him.' 7 You see, brothers jealousy
and envy brought about the murder of a brother. 8 Because
of jealousy our father Jacob fled from the face of Esau his
6 Isa. 59.14.
7 Wisd. 2.24.
1 The narrative contained in the first six sections of the chapter is

partly a translation, partly a paraphrase of Gen, 4.3-8. Here, as
elsewhere, the author at will makes free use of Scriptural texts.
2 The Greek text of the passage is obscure. The translation has been
brought somewhat into line with the Hebrew, which itself is not
wholly clear.
THE LETTER TO THE CORINTHIANS 13
3
brother. 9 Jealousy caused Joseph to be pursued to death,
4
and to become 10 Jealousy compelled Moses to
enslaved.
flee from the face King of Egypt, when he was
of Pharaoh,
asked by his countryman 5 'Who set you up as a judge or arbi-
:
ter over us? Do you wish to kill me as you killed the Egyptian
5
yesterday? 11 Through jealousy Aaron and Miriam were

6
lodged outside the camp. 12 Jealousy plunged Dathan and
Abiron alive into Hades for having rebelled against Moses
7
the servant of God. 13 Because of jealousy David received
ill will not alone from foreigners, but was persecuted even
8
by Saul, King of Israel.
Chaper 5
1 But, to leave the ancient examples, let us come to the
1
heroes nearest ourselves; us consider the noble examples
let
of our own generation. 2 Through jealousy and envy the

2
greatest and holiest pillars [of the Church] were persecuted,
3
and they endured to the death. 3 Let us put before our eyes
the good apostles: 4 Peter, because of unrighteous jealousy,
underwent not one or two but many sufferings, and having
3 Gen. 27.41. Note how the Gentile Christians spoke of Jacob as 'our
father.'
4 E.g., Gen. 37.5.
5 Exod. 2.14.
6 Cf. Num. 12; 16.
7 Num. 61; 26.9; Deut. 11.6.

8 1 Kings 18.8-9.
1 The Greek word, athletes, means combatant, champion.

2 Cf. Gal. 2.9.
3 The two martyrdoms occurred in the reign of Nero, A.D. 54-68. See
also note on 6.1 below.
4
thus borne testimony went to his well-deserved place of glory.
5 Because of jealousy and dissension Paul pointed out the
way to the reward of endurance: 6 Seven times he was put in
5
was banished, stoned; he became a herald in the
chains; he
East and in the West and received the noble renown of his
faith. 7 He taught righteousness to the whole world, and after
6
reaching the confines of the West, and having given testi-
mony before rulers, passed from the world and was taken
up to the Holy Place, having become the outstanding model
of endurance.
Chapter 6
1 Besides these men who lived such holy lives, there was
a great multitude of the elect who suffered many outrages

because of jealousy and became a shining example among
us. 2 It was because of jealousy that women were paraded
1
as Danaids and Dircae and put to death after they had suf-
fered horrible and cruel indignities. They kept up the race
4 The Greek verb martureo in Christian usage implies courageous testi-

mony to the faith, not necessarily (as in this case) sealed by death.
The Latin confiteor was used with the same meanings. Hence the two
words 'martyr* and '-confessor/ An important study is that of H.
Delehaye, S. [., 'Martyr et confesseur' in Analecta Bollandiana 39 (1921)
20-49.
5 See St. Paul's summary of his persecutions, 2 Cor. 11.23 ff* and the
appropriate references to Acts.
6 See Introduction.
I These are presumably the Christians whose execution under Nero is

described by Tacitus, Annals 15.44, where his phrase multitude ingens
agrees closely with the 'great multitude' of St. Clement. The phrase
with which the sentence ends, 'among us,' localizes at Rome the
martyrdoms of which St. Clement is here immediately sneaking and,
by a compelling inference, those of Sts. Peter and Paul. For the 'great
multitude' of martyrs see Roman Martyrology 24 June.
of faith to the finish and, despite their physical weakness,

won the prize they deserved. 3 It was jealousy that separated
wives from their husbands and changed the saying of our
is now bone of
Adam, This
father
2
my bone and flesh of my
4 Jealousy and quarreling have destroyed great cities
flesh.'
and uprooted mighty nations.
Chapter 7
1 These things, dearly beloved, we are writing, not only
to warn you, but also to remind ourselves; for we are in the
same arena, and the same contest lies before us. 2 For this
reason let us abandon empty and silly concerns, and come
to the glorious and holy rule of our tradition. 3 Let us see
what is good and pleasing and acceptable in the sight of our
Maker. 4 Let us fix our gaze on the blood of Christ and
realize how precious it is to His Father, seeing that it was
poured out for our salvation and brought the grace of con-
version to the whole world. 5 Let us look back over all the
generations, and learn that from generation to generation

,
1
the Lord has given an opportunity of repentance to all who
2
would return to Him. 6 Noe preached penance, and those
who heeded were saved. Then Jonas announced destruction
3
to the Ninivites and they repented of their sins, besought
God in prayer and, estranged though they were from God,
obtained salvation.
2 Gen. 2.23.
1 Wisd. 12.10.
2 Gen. 7.
3 Jonas 3; Matt. 12.41.

Chapter 8
1
1 ministers of God's grace preached on repentance
The
with the help of the Holy Spirit. 2 And the Lord of all things
2
Himself of repentance, with an oath:
spoke Tor as I live,
saith the Lord, I desire not the death of the sinner but his
repentance.' He added this kindly assurance: 3 'Repent, O

house of Israel, of your wickedness. Say to the sons of my
people: and
"If your sins reach from the earth to Heaven,
if they be redder than and blacker than sackcloth,
scarlet,
and you return to Me with all your heart and say, Father,
I will listen to you as a holy people." 4 And in another place
'
He speaks thus: 3 'Wash and cleanse yourselves, put away

wickedness out of your souls from before my eyes, cease from
your wickedness, learn to do good, seek judgment, rescue the
oppressed, give judgment to the fatherless and justice to the
widow, and come and let us consider together, saith the
Lord; and if your sins be as scarlet, I will make them white
as snow, and if they be as crimson, I will whiten them as
wool; and if you be willing and listen to me, you shall eat
the good things of the earth, but if you be unwilling and
listen not to me, a sword shall devour you, for the mouth
of the Lord has spoken these things/ 5 Desiring therefore
that His beloved should share in repentance,
all He established
it by His Almighty Will.
Chapter 9
1 And so let us obey His magnanimous and glorious will.
1 In view the controversy which sprang up later (cf. The Shepherd
ojf
of Hermas) it should
,
be noticed that this chapter establishes the
true teaching of the Church on repentance and loregiveness of sins,
without any limitations of kind or number.
2 Ezech. 55.11.
3 Isa. 1.16-20.
THE LETTER TO THE CORINTHIANS 1 7
Let us become suppliants of His mercy and kindness and

prostrate ourselves and turn to His compassion. Let us aban-
don vain effort and quarreling and the jealousy which leads
to death. 2 Let us fix our gaze on those who have perfectly
served His magnificent glory. 3 Let us take Henoch, who was
found righteous in obedience, and was taken up, without
1
there being a trace of his death. 4 Noe was found faithful
by reason of his service; he proclaimed a new birth to the
world, and through him the Lord saved the living creatures
who entered in harmony into the Ark. 2
Chapter 10
1
1 Abraham, who was called 'the Friend,' proved himself
faithful by becoming obedient to the words of God. 2 It was
through obedience that he went out from his country, and
from his kindred and from his father's house. It was by leav-
ing a small country and a weak kindred and a small house-
hold that he hoped to inherit the promises of God. For He
2
says to him: 3 'Depart from thy country and from thy
kindred and from thy father's house, to the land which I
shall show thee, and I will make of thee a great nation, and
I will bless thee, and I will magnify thy name, and thou shalt
be blessed. And I will bless them that bless thee, and I will
curse them that and in thee shall all the families
curse thee,
of the earth be blessed.'4 And again, when he separated
from Lot, God said to him: 3 'Lift up thine eyes and look
from the place where thou art now, to the North and to the
1 Gen. 5.24; Heb. 11.5.

2 Gen. 6.8; 7.1; Heb. 11.7; 2 Peter 2.5.
1 Isa. 41.8; James 2.23.

2 Gen. 12.1-3.
3 Gen. 13.14-16.
South and to the East and to the West; for all the land which
thou seest I will give to thee and to thy seed for ever. 5 And
I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth. If a man can
count the dust of the earth, then can thy seed be counted
also.' 6 And again He says:
4
'God brought Abraham forth
and said to him, "Look up to the heaven and count the stars
55
if thou canst count them. So shall thy seed be. And Abra-
ham believed God, and this was reputed to him for justice.'
7 Because of his faith and hospitality a son was given him in
his old age, and it was through obedience that he offered him
as a sacrifice to God on the mountain which He showed him.
5
Chapter 11
1 Because of his hospitality and piety Lot was saved from
Sodom, when the whole region round about was judged by
fire and brimstone.
1
The Lord made clear that He does not
abandon those who hope in Him, but that He delivers to
punishment and torture those who turn away. 2 For as his
wife was going out with him, becoming of a different mind
and not remaining in harmony, she was turned into a sign.
She became a pillar of salt and remains so to this day, so that
all may know that the double-minded and the doubters of
God's power come into judgment and become a warning to

2
all generations,
Chapter 12
1 Because of her faith and hospitality Rahab the harlot
4 Gen. 15.5,6; Rom. 4.3.

5 Gen. 18-22 embrace the incidents referred to. Cf. Heb. 11.17.
1 Gen. 19; 2 Peter 2.6,7.

2 Cf. Luke 17.32.
1
was saved. 2 For when spies had been sent to Jericho by
2
Josue the son of Nun, the king of the land knew that they
had come to spy on his country and sent men to capture
them, so that when they were taken they might be put to

death. 3 So the hospitable Rahab received them and hid
them in the top of the house under stalks of flax. 4 And when
the men from
the king came and said: 'The men spying on
our land came into thee; bring them out, for the king has so
3
commanded, she answered, pointing for them in the opposite

direction : 'The men whom you seek did indeed come to me,
but they left immediately and are continuing on their jour-
ney. 5 And she said to the men: *I surely know that the
5
Lord God is giving you this land, for the fear and dread of
you has fallen upon all its inhabitants. When therefore you
shall have taken it, save me and my father's house.' 6 And
c
they said to her: lt will be just as thou hast requested us;
as soon as thou knowest that we are on the way, gather all

thy people under thy roof and they shall be saved; for as
many as shall be found outside will be killed.' 7 And they
gave her a sign, that she should hang from her house some-
thing scarlet in color, clearly indicating beforehand that
through the blood of the Lord will redemption come to all
who believe and hope in God. 8 You see, beloved, that not
only faith but also prophecy is found in this woman.
Chapter 13
1 Let us, therefore,be humble-minded, brothers, putting
away all boasting and conceit and silliness and anger, and let
1 This story of Rahab is partly quoted and partly summarized from

Jo'sue 1-2. Rahab is also used as an example in James 2.25 and Heb.
11.31.
1
us do what is written, for theHoly Spirit says: "Let not the
wise man glory in his wisdom, nor let the strong man glory
in his strength, nor the rich man in his riches, but let him that
glories glory in the Lord, to seek Him and

do judgment to
3
and justice. Especially should we remember which the words
the Lord Jesus spoke, when He taught clemency and long-
2
suffering. 2 For He spoke thus 'Be merciful, that you may
:
obtain mercy. Forgive, that you may be forgiven. As you do,

so shall it be done to you. As you give, so shall it be given
to you. As you judge, so shall you be judged. As you are
kind, so shall you be treated kindly. With what measure you
measure, with the same shall it be measured to you/ 3 In
this commandment and in this counsel let us strengthen
ourselves to walk obedient to His holy words, being humble-
minded, for the Holy Writ says: 4 'On whom shall I have
3
regard except on the meek and gentle and him who trembles
at My words.'
Chapter 14
I And so, brothers, it is right and holy for us to be obe-
dient to God rather than to follow those who in arrogance

and insubordination are the leaders in abominable jealousy.
2 For we shall suffer no ordinary harm, but run a very great
risk, if we rashly entrust ourselves to the designs of men who
aim at strife and sedition, to alienate us from what is right.
3 Let us be kind to one another after the model of the com-
passion and sweetness of Him who made us. 4 For it is
1
Jer. 9.23-24; 1 Kings 2.10; 1 Cor. 1.31; 2 Cor, 10.17.
2 These quotations from Christ's Sermon on the Mount are probably
derivecl from oral tradition rather than from the written gospels. See
Matt. 5.7; 6.14,15; 7.1,12 and Luke (J.31, 30-38.
3 Isa. 66.2.
1
written: 'The kindly shall remain inhabitants of the land,
and the innocent be
upon it; but the lawbreakers
shall left
shallbe entirely destroyed from off it.' 5 And again He says: 2

'I saw the wicked lifted up and exalted as the cedars of
Lebanon. And I passed by, and behold, he was no more, and

I sought his place, and did not find it. Conserve innocence
and regard righteousness; for there is a remnant for the

peaceful man.'
Chapter 15
1 And so let us cleave to those who are peaceable in piety

and not to those who desire peace in hypocrisy. 2 For He
1
says in one place: 'This people honors me with their lips,
but their heart is far from me.' 3 And again: 2 'They blessed
with their mouth, but they cursed in their heart.' 4 And again
He says 3 'They loved Him with their mouth, and they lied
:
to Him with their tongue, and their heart was not right with
Him, nor were they faithful in His covenant.' 5 Therefore,
'Let the deceitful lips which speak iniquity against the just
man become mute.' 4 And again, 5 'May the Lord destroy all
the lying lips, the tongues that boast, and those who say:
"Let us magnify our tongue, our lips are our own, who is
lord over us?" 6 Because of the misery of the poor and the
groans of the needy, now I will arise, says the Lord, I will
set him in safety; 7 I will deal plainly with him.'
1 Ps. 36.9,11,38; Prov. 2.21,22.

2 Ps. 36.35-37.
1 Isa~. 29.13; Mark 7.6.

2 Ps. 61.5.
3 Ps. 77.36,37.
4 Ps. 30.19.
5 Ps. 11.4-6.
Chapter 16
For Christ belongs to the humble-minded, not to those
1
who -exalt themselves above His flock. 2 The scepter of the

majesty of God, the Lord Jesus Christ, came not in the pomp
of boasting or of arrogance, though He was mighty; but he
was humble-minded, as the Holy Spirit spoke concerning
Him. For He says: 1 3 'Lord, who has believed our report,
and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed? We announced
in his presence he is as a child, as a root in thirsty ground.
There is no beauty in him, nor comeliness, and we have seen
him, and he had neither form nor beauty, but his form was
without honor, deficient in comparison with the form of men ;
a man living in stripes and hardships, and knowing how to

bear weakness, for his face was turned away, and he was
despised and not blessed. 4 This is he who bears our sins and
is hurt for us, and we regarded him as subject to pain and
stripes and affliction. 5 But he was wounded for our iniqui-

ties, he was bruised for our sins. The chastisement of our
peace was upon him, and by his bruises we are healed. 6 We

all went astray like sheep; everyone went astray in his own
way. 7 And the Lord delivered him up for our sins, and he
did not open his mouth on account of his affliction. As a
sheep he was led to the slaughter, and as a lamb dumb before
its shearer he opens not his mouth. In humiliation his judg-
ment was taken away. 8 Who shall declare his generation?

For his life is taken away from the earth. 9 For the iniquities
of people he has come to death. 10 And I will give the
my
wicked for his burial, and the rich for his death; for he did
no iniquity, nor was deceit found in his mouth. And the Lord
wills to purify him from his wounds. 11 If you make an
offering for sin, your soul shall see a seed with long life. 12
1 Isa. 53.1-12.
And the Lord wills to take from the labor of his soul, to
show him light and to form him in understanding, to justify
a righteous man who serves many well. And he himself shall
bear their sins. 13 On this account he shall inherit many,
and shall share the spoils of the strong; because his soul was
delivered to death, and he was counted among the wicked.
14 And sins of many, and for their sins he was
he bore the
up/ 15 And again He says Himself: 'But I am
2
delivered
a worm and no man, the reproach of men, and the outcast
of the people. 16 All who saw me laughed me to scorn, they
spoke with their lips, they shook their heads [saying], "He
hoped in the Lord; let Him deliver him, let Him save him,
*
seeing that he delights in Him." 17 You see, beloved, what

isthe example given to us. For if the Lord was thus humble-
minded, what shall we do who through Him have come
under the yoke of His grace ?
Chapter 17
1 Let us become imitators also of thosewho went about
51
'in goatskins and sheepskins, preaching the coming of Christ.
We mean Elias and Eliseus, and also Ezechiel, the prophets,
and beside them the famous men of old. 2 Abraham was
greatly praised and was proclaimed the 'Friend of God,' and
2
he in his humility, fixing his gaze on the Glory of God, says:
'But I am dust and ashes.' 3 Besides, it is also written thus
3
concerning Job 'And Job was righteous and blameless, true,
:
a worshipper of God, keeping himself from all evil.' 4 But
2 Ps. 21.7-9.
1 Heh. 11.37.
2 Gen. 18.27.
3 Job. 1.1.
4
he accuses himself, saying: 'No one is pure from defilement,
not even if his life be but for a single day.' 5 Moses was called
5
household/ and through his instrumen-
'faithful in all his
tality God judged Egypt with their plagues and torments.

But even he, when he was given great praise, did not utter
proud words, but when an oracle was given him at the bush,
said: 'Who am I, that Thou sendest me? I am feeble of
speech and slow of tongue.' 6 And again he

6
says: 'But I am
7
as smoke from a pot.'
Chapter 18
I What shall we say of the celebrated David, to whom
God said:
1
'I have found a man after my own heart, David
the son of Jesse, in eternal mercy I have anointed him.' 2 But
even he says to God: 2
'Have mercy on me, O God, according to Thy great mercy,
and according to the multitude of Thy tender mercies
blot out my iniquity.
Wash me yet more from my iniquity, and cleanse me from
my sin;
For I knew my iniquity, and my sin is always before me.
To Thee only have I sinned, and have done evil before
Thee, that Thou mayst be justified in Thy words, and

mayst overcome when thou art judged.
For, behold, I was conceived in iniquities, and in sins did
my mother bear me.
4 Job 14.4,5.
5 Num. 12.7; Heb. 3.2.
6 Exod. 3.11; 4.10.
7 Source unknown.
1 Ps. 88.21; 1
Kings 13.14; Acts 13.22.
2 With the exception of the last two verses, this is Psalm 50, the
Miserere.
For, behold, Thou hast loved truth; the dark and hidden
things of Thy wisdom Thou has made clear to me.
Thou shalt sprinkle me with hyssop, and I shall be cleansed;
Thou shalt wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow.
Thou shalt cause me to hear joy and gladness; the bones

humbled shall rejoice.
that have been
Turn away Thy face from my sins, and blot out all my
iniquities.
Create a clean heart in me, O God, and renew a right
spirit within me.
Cast me not away from Thy face, and take not Thy Holy
Spirit from me.
Restore to me the joy of Thy salvation, and strengthen
me with Thy
governing spirit.
I will teach the lawless ones Thy ways, and the impious
shall be converted to Thee.
Deliver me from the guilt of blood, O
God, the God of
my salvation; my tongue shall rejoice in Thy justice.
Lord, Thou wilt open mouth, and my lips will declare
my
Thy praise.
For if Thou
hadst desired sacrifice, I would have given it;
with holocausts Thou wilt not be pleased.
A sacrifice to God is a contrite spirit; a contrite and hum-
5
bled heart God will not despise.
Chapter 19
1 The humility and obedient submissiveness of so many

men of such proven reputations have made us better and
not only us, but likewise our fathers before us and all who
have received His words in fear and truth, 2 Sharing, then,
in their many and glorious deeds, 1 let us run toward

great
the goal of peace which from the beginning has been handed
down to us, let us look steadfastly toward the Father and
Creator of the whole world, and hold fast to His magnifi-
cent and surpassing gifts of peace and kindness to us. 3 Let
us see Him with our mind and with the eyes of the soul let
us look on His long-suffering purpose. Let us realize how
peacefully He acts toward His whole creation.
Chapter 20
1 The heavens move His direction and are subject to
at
Him in tranquility.
1
Day and night complete the course
2
assigned by Him without hindering each other. 3 Sun and
moon and the choir of stars revolve in harmony according
to His command in the orbits assigned to them, without
swerving the slightest. 4 The earth, flowering at His bidding

in due seasons, brings forth abundant food for men and beasts
and all the living beings on its surface, without reluctance
and without altering any of His arrangements. 5 The un-
searchable places of the bottomless pit and the indescribable
regions of the lower world are subject to the same decrees.
6 The mass of the boundless sea, gathered together in one
place according to His plan, does not overrun the barriers
appointed to it, but acts as He commanded it. 7 For He
2
said: 'Thus far shalt thou come, and thy wave shall be
1 For this sentence cf. Heb. 12.1.
1 This chapter, ending, as do others later, with its own doxology, is

an eloquent statement of the God-governed order in the universe.
For a comparable utterance from a pagan Greek see the 'Hymn to
Zeus' of Cleanthes; a good version in T. F. Higham and C. M. Bowra,
The Oxford Book of Greek Verse in Translation (Oxford 1938)
483-485. Comparable also, in their own ways, are the Canticle in
Dan. 3.57 ff. and St, Francis' 'Praise of Creatures.'
2 Job 38.11.
broken within thee.' 8 The ocean, impassable by men, and

the worlds beyond it are regulated by the same decrees of
the Lord. 9 The seasons of spring, summer, fall and winter
give wayin turn, one to the other, in peace. 10 The winds
from the different quarters, each in its proper season, perform
their service without hindrance. The ever-flowing springs,
made for enjoyment and for health, unfailingly offer their
breasts to sustain the life of man. The very smallest of the
animals come together in harmony and in peace. 11 The
great Creator and Lord of the universe commanded all these
things to be at peace and in harmony; He does good to all,
and more than superabundantly to us who have found refuge
in His mercies through our Lord Jesus Christ. 12 To whom
be glory and majesty forever and ever. Amen.
Chapter 21
1 Be on your guard, brothers, lest His many benefits turn
into a judgment upon all of us. This will be so if we do not,
by performing in concord virtuous deeds pleasing to Him,
1
live lives worthy of Him. 2 For He says in one place: 'The
3
of the Lord is a light, searching the inward parts.
Spirit
3 Let us see how near He is, and that not one of our thoughts
or the plans we make escapes Him. 4 It is right, then, that
we should not be deserters from His will. 5 If we must offend,
let it be foolish and senseless men who exalt themselves and
boast in the arrogance of their reason, rather than God. 6 Let

us fear the Lord Jesus, whose blood was given for us; let us
let us teach
respect our leaders; let us honor the presbyters;
the young in the school of the fear of God. Let us guide our
women toward what is good. 7 Let them reveal an exquisite
1 Prov. 20.27.
disposition to purity, let them exhibit an unfaltering will to

be meek. Let them show forth the control of their tongue by
their silence. Let them show their affection, not with par-
tiality but in holiness, equally to all who fear God. 8 Let

your children take part in the instruction which is in Christ,
letthem learn how powerful with God is humility, how strong
is a pure love, how the fear of Him is beautiful and great
and saves those who live in it in holiness with a pure mind.

2
9 For He is a searcher of thoughts and desires; His breath
is in us, and when He wills, He will take it away.
Chapter 22
1 Faith in Christ confirms all these things, for He Himself
l
through the Holy Spirit thus calls us to Himself :
'Come, children, hearken to Me; I will teach you the fear

of the Lord.
Who is the man that desireth life; who loveth to see good
days?
Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips from speaking
guile.
Turn away from evil and do good; seek after peace and
it.
pursue
The eyes of the Lord are upon the just; and His ears
unto their prayers.
But the countenance of the Lord is against them that do
evil, to
destroy the memory of them from the earth.
The just man cried out, and the Lord heard him, and
delivered him out of all his troubles.
The tribulations of the just are many, but mercy will
encompass those who hope in the Lord/

2 Cf. Heb. 4.12.
1 Ps. 33.12-18,20; 31.10.

Chapter 23
1 The all-merciful and beneficent Father has compassion

on them who fear Him, and with gentleness and kindness
bestows His favors on those who approach Him with a sim-
ple mind. 2 So, let us not be double-minded, nor let our soul
form false ideas about His extraordinary and glorious gifts.
1
3 Let that Scripture be far from us where He says: 'Mis-
erable are the double-minded who doubt in their soul and
say: "These things have we heard even in the days of our
fathers, and behold, we are grown old, and none of these
things has happened to us." 4 O senseless men, compare your-
selves to a tree. Take a vine: First it sheds its leaves, then
there comes a bud, then a leaf, then a flower, and after that
the unripe grape, then the full bunch.' You see how in a
little time the fruit of the tree reaches its ripeness. 5 Truly
His will shall be fulfilled swiftly and suddenly, as the Scrip-
2
ture testifies: 'He shall come quickly and not delay; and
the Lord shall come suddenly to his temple, the Holy One
whom you expect.
5
Chapter 24
1 how the Lord is continually re-

Let us consider, beloved,
vealing to us the resurrection that is to be. Of this He has
constituted the Lord Jesus Christ the first-fruits, by raising
Him from the dead. 1 2 Let us look, beloved, at the resurrec-
tion in regard to the seasons. 3 Day and night demonstrate
1 This prophecy of unknown source is also quoted (in a longer and

somewhat different form) in Chapter 11 of the pseudo-Clementine
homily translated below (p. 72) .
2 Cf. Isa. 14.1 (13.22 in Septuagint) Mai. 3.1.

;
1 1 Cor. 15.20.
a resurrection: the night sleeps and the day arises; the day
departs and night returns.
4 Let us take the crops, to see how
and in what manner the planting takes place. 5 'The sower
went forth' 2 and cast each of the seeds into the ground, and
they, falling on the ground dry
and bare, decay. Then from
their decay the greatness of the Lord's providence raises them
and from one seed and bring forth fruit.
many grow up
up,
Chapter 25
1
Let us look at the strange phenomenon which takes place
1
in the East, that is, in the regions near Arabia. 2 There is a

bird which is called the phoenix. This bird, the only one of
its species, lives five hundred years. As the time of its disso-
lution in death approaches, it makes a nest of incense and

myrrh and other spices, into which it enters
when its time
is completed, and dies. 3 Now, as its flesh decays a worm is
the dead bird
born, which is nourished by the moisture of
and grows wings. Then, growing strong, it picks up that nest,
in which are the bones of its predecessor, and carries them
from the country of Arabia as far as Egypt, to the city called
Heliopolis. 4 And in the daylight,
in the sight of all, flying
to the altar of the Sun, it places them there and so sets out
on its return. 5 Then the priests look up the records of the
years, and they find that it has
come at the end of the five-
hundredth year.
2 Matt. 13.3; Mark 4.3; Luke 8.5.
1
Among pagan authors who related the widely credited fable of the
phoenix are Ovid, Metamorphoses 15.392-407; Pliny, Natural History
10.2; and Tacitus, Annals 6.34. A Christian poem on the phoenix
ascribed to Lactantius may be read both in English and in Latin in
Otto J. Kuhnmuench, S. J. Early Christian Latin Poets (Chicago
1929) 48-63. The most important systematic study on the phoenix
is to be found in Roscher, Ausfuhrlicnes Lexikon der griechischen und
romischen Mythologie (Leipzig 1909) 3, 3450-3472.
Chapter 26
Do we think it something great and marvellous, then, if
1
the Creator of the universe shall bring about a resurrection

of those who served Him in holiness, in the confidence of
a good faith, considering that He demonstrates the greatness
of His promise by means even of a bird? 2 For He says
somewhere l 'And Thou shalt raise me up, and I will praise
:
2
Thee,' and 'I lay down and slept; I rose up for Thou art
with me. 3 And again, Job says: 3 'And Thou shalt raise
5
up this flesh of mine which has endured all these things.'
Chapter 27
1 Withhope, then, let our souls be bound to Him who
this
is His promises 1 and just in His judgments. 2 He
faithful in
who commanded us not to lie will be far from lying Himself.
For nothing is impossible to God, except to lie. 2 3 Let faith
in Him, then, be enkindled in us, and let us reflect that all
things are near to Him. 4 By the word of His majesty He
has set up all things, and by a word He can overturn them.
5 'Who shall say to Him, "What hast Thou done?" or who
3
shall stand against the force of His power?' When He
wishes, and as He wishes, He will do all things, and none
of the things decreed by Him shall fail. 6 All things are
before Him, and nothing is hid from His planning.
7 'The heavens show forth the glory of God, and the firma-
ment declareth the work of His hands.
1 Source unknown; cf. Ps. 27.7.
2 Cf. Ps. 3.5.
3 Job 19.26 (free citation) .
1 Cf. Heb. 10.23; 11.11.

2 Cf. Heb. 6.18.
3 Wisd. 12.12.
Day utters speech to-day; and night proclaims knowledge

tonight.
And there are no words or sounds, and their voices are
4
not heard.'
Chapter 28
all things are seen and heard, let us
1 Seeing, then, that
fear Him, and abandon the unclean lust of evil deeds, that
we may be shielded by His mercy from the future judgments
to come. 2 For where can any of us flee from His mighty
hand? What world will receive any one of the deserters from
Him? 3 For the Scripture 1 says in one place 2 :
'Where shall I go, and where shall I hide from Thy face?
If I go up into heaven, Thou art there:
If I go off to the ends of the earth, there is Thy right
hand;
If I make my bed in the abyss, Thy spirit is there.'
4 Where, then, shall a man go off or where escape from Him

who embraces all things?
Chapter 29
1 Let us come before Him, then, in
sanctity of soul, lifting
pure and undefiled hands to Him, loving our gentle and
merciful Father who has made us His chosen portion. 2 For
1
it is written: 'When the Most High divided the nations,
4 Ps. 18.2-4.
1 Literally, 'the writing,' which was the designation of the third part
of the Bible among the Jews; the first two
parts being called the Law
and the Prophets.
2 Ps. 138.7-9.
1 Deut. 32.8,9.
when He scattered the sons of Adam, He set up the bounda-

ries ofnations according to the number of angels of God.
His people, Jacob, became the portion of the Lord; Israel
was the allotment of His inheritance.' 3 And in another place
He says:
2
'Behold, the Lord takes to Himself a nation from
the midst of nations, as a man takes the first-fruit of his
threshing floor, and from that nation shall come forth the
Holy of Holies.'
Chapter 30
I Since we are a portion of the Holy One, let us do all
that belongs to holiness, fleeing from evil speech, and abom-

inable and impure embraces, from drunkenness and from
rioting, and detestable lusts, foul adultery, and detestable
pride. 2 'For God,' He says, 'resisteth the proud but giveth
1
grace to the humble. 3 Let us then join with those to whom

grace is given from God; let us put on concord in meekness
of spiritand in self-control, keeping ourselves far from all
gossip and evil speaking, being justified by works and not
by words. 4 For He says 2 'He that speaketh much shall also

:
hear much; or does he that speaks fair think that he is just?

5 Blessed is the man born of woman who has a short life. Be
3
not full of words.' 6 Let our praise be with God, and not
from ourselves, for God hates those who praise themselves.
7 Let the testimony of our good deeds be given by others,
as it was given to our fathers, who were righteous. 8 Boldness
2 DeiK. 4.34; 14.2; Num. 18.27; Ezech. 48.12. The quotation is a

medley of phrases from the Old Testament. Similar conflations will
be noted below.
1 Prov. 3.34; 1 Peter 5.5.

James 4.6;
2 Job. 11.23-
3 Cf. Rom. 2.29.
and arrogance and presumption belong to those who are

cursed by God; gentleness and humility and meekness be-
long to those who are blessed by God.
Chapter 31
I Let us, then,

cling to His blessing, and let us see what
1
are the ways of blessedness. Let us recall the events of old.
2 Why was our father Abraham blessed? Was it not because
he performed justice and truth through faith? 3 Isaac, know-
ing the future in confidence, was willingly led forth as a
sacrifice. 4 Jacob went out from his own country with meek-
ness because of his brother, and went to Laban and served
him, and the twelve tribes of Israel were given to him.
Chapter 32
1 And, if anyone will examine fairly each example, he will

recognize the greatness of the gifts given by God. 2 For
from him 1 come the priests and the Levites who minister at
the altar of God; from him comes the Lord Jesus according
2
to the flesh; from him come the kings and rulers and leaders
in the line of Judah. And the other tribes are in no slight
honor, since, as God promised: 3 'Thy seed shall be as the
stars of heaven.' glorified and magnified,
3 They were all
not through themselves or their own works or the good deeds

which they did, but through His will. 4 And we also, having
been called through His will in Christ Jesus, are not justified
by ourselves, or by our own wisdom or understanding or piety
1 See Gen. 12.2,3; 18.18; 22.7 ff.; 28 f.
1 I.e., from Jacob.

2 Rom. 9.5.
3 Gen. 15.5; 22.17; 26.4.
or the works we have done in holiness of heart, but through

the faith, by which the Almighty God has justified all men
from the beginning; to whom be glory for all ages. Amen.
Chapter 33
1
What, then, shall we do, brothers? Shall we slacken from
1
doing good and abandon charity? May the Lord never allow
this to happen to us, but let us be diligent to accomplish
2
every good work with earnestness and zeal. 2 For the Creator
and Lord of the universe Himself takes joy in His works.
3 For in His overwhelming might He has set up the heavens,
and by His unsearchable wisdom He has put them in order.
He has separated the earth from the surrounding water and
placed it on the solid foundation of His own will; and He
has called into existence the animals that move in it by His
own arrangement. Having prepared the sea and the living
creatures that are in it, He them
enclosed by His own power.
4 Over all, with His holy and pure hands He formed man,
the most excellent and greatest in intelligence, with the stamp
of His own image. 5 For God spoke thus: 'Let us make man
3
according to our image and likeness; and God made man,

male and female He made them.' 6 Having finished all these
4
things, he praised and blessed them and said: 'Increase and
ha.ve been
multiply.' 7 Let us consider that all the saints
adorned with good works; and the Lord Himself, adorning
Himself with good works, rejoiced. 8 Holding this pattern,
then, let us follow out His will without hesitation; let us do
the work of justice with all our strength.
1 Cf. Rom. 6.1.

2 Titus 3.1.
3 Gen. 1.26,27.
4 Gen. 1.28.
Chapter 34
1 The good laborer receives the bread of his labor with
confidence; the lazy and careless one does not look his em-
ployer in the face. 2 We
must, therefore, be zealous in doing
good; for all things are from Him. 3 He warns us: 1 'Behold
the Lord comes, and his reward is before his face, to pay
each according to his work.' 4 He therefore urges us
man
who believe in Him with all our heart not to be lazy or care-
2
less in any good work. 5 Let our glorying and our confidence
be in Him; let us be subject to His will. Let us consider the

whole multitude of angels, how they stand and minister to
3
His will. 6 For the Scripture says: 'Ten thousand times ten
thousand stood by him, and thousands of thousands minis-
tered to him, and they cried, "Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord of
'
hosts the whole creation is full of His glory." 7 We, there-
fore, gathering together in concord in our conscience, also

should cry out earnestly as with one voice to Him, that we
may become participants in His great and glorious promises.
8 For He says: 4 'Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor has it
entered into the heart of man, what great things the Lord
has prepared for those who wait for him.'
Chapter 35
I How
blessed and wonderful are the gifts of God, beloved.
2 Life in immortality, joyousness in justice, truth in confi-
dence, faith in trustfulness, continence in holiness. And all
these things fall within our understanding. 3 And what shall
we say of the things that are being prepared for those who
1 Isa. 40.10; 62.11; Prov. 24.12; Apoc. 22.12.
2 Titus 3.1.
3 Dan. 7.10; Isa. 6.3.
4 1 Cor. 2.9.
persevere. Only the Creator and Father of the ages, the all-
holy One, knows their greatness and beauty. 4 Let us strive,
therefore, to be found in the number of those who wait for
Him, that we may share in the promised gifts. 5 But how
shall this be, beloved? If our mind be fixed by means of faith
on God; if we seek what is pleasing and acceptable to Him;
if we perform what is proper to His faultless will and follow
the path of truth, casting from us all injustice and wicked-

ness, covetousness, strife, malice and deceit, gossiping and
evil speaking, hatred of God, arrogance and boasting, vain-
glory and inhospitality. 6 For they who do these things are

detestable to God, and 'not only those who do them, but also
51
those who consent to them. For the Scripture says: 2
'But to the sinner God hath said: Why dost thou declare
my justices, and take my covenant in thy mouth?
Thou who hatest discipline and hast cast away my words
behind thee,
If thou seest a thief, thou dost run with him; and with
adulterers thou hast had a share.
Thy mouth has been full of evil, and thy tongue hath
framed plans of deceit.
Thou didst sit to speak evil against thy brother, and hast
laid a stumbling block against thy mother's son.
These things hast thou done; and I was silent.
Thou hast thought, O wicked man, that I should be like
to thee.
But I will convict thee and set thee before thy face.
Understand these things, you who forget God; lest he
seize you as a lion, and there shall be none to deliver
you.
1 Rom. 1.32.
2 Ps. 49.16-23.
The sacrifice of praise shall glorify me; and therein is

the way by which I will show him the salvation of God.'
Chapter 36
1 the way, beloved, by which we found our Saviour,

This is
1
Jesus Christ, the high priest of our offerings, the protector
and the helper of our weakness. 2 Through Him let us strain
our eyes toward the heights of heaven; through Him we see
2
mirrored His spotless and glorious countenance. Through
Him the eyes of our heart have been opened; through Him
our foolish and darkened understanding shoots up into the
light; through Him the Lord willed that we should taste
immortal knowledge, 'Who, being the brightness of his ma-
jesty is so much greater than the angels as he hath inherited
a more excellent name.' 3 3 For it is so written: 4 'Who makes
his angels spirits, and his ministers a flame of fire.' 4 But
5
regarding His Son the Lord has spoken thus: 'Thou art
My Son; this day I have begotten Thee. Ask of Me, and I
will give Thee the gentiles for Thy inheritance, and the end
of the earth for Thy possession. And again He says to Him: 6
5
'Sit on My right hand until I make Thy enemies a footstool

for Thy feet.' Who then are the enemies? They who are
wicked and resist His will.
1 Heb. 2.18; 3.1. The chapter, based largely on the most discussed book
in the New Testament, is a magnificent summary of the doctrine of
Christ's priesthood.
2 Cf. 2 Cor. 3.18.
3 Heb. 1.3,4.
4 Ps. 103.4; Heb. 1.7.
5 Ps. 2.7,8; Heb. 1.5.
6 Ps. 109.1; Heb. 1.13. Taken the in this
together, quotations passage
form evidence for the existence of 'Books of Testimonies' in which
Christians collected Messianic passages from the Old Testament.
Chapter 37
1 Brothers, let us be His soldiers, therefore, in all earnest-
ness, under His faultless commands. 2 Let us consider those
who are enrolled under our rulers,how well-ordered, and how
readily, howobediently they carry out commands. 3 Not
all are prefects, or tribunes, or centurions, or in charge of
bands of fifty, and so forth; but each one in his own rank 1
carries out the commands issued by the emperor and the
officers. 4 The great cannot exist without the small, nor the
small without the great; there is a certain organization, and
2
it is of benefit to all. 5 Let us take our body. The head with-
out the feet is nothing, and so also the feet without the head
are nothing. The smallest members of our body are necessary

and useful to the whole body. But all conspire together and
unite in a single obedience, so that the whole body may be
saved.
Chapter 38
1 let our whole body be saved in Christ Jesus,
Therefore,
and each be subject to his neighbor, according to the posi-
let
1
tion which grace bestowed on each. 2 Let not the strong
neglect the weak, and let the weak respect the strong. Let the
rich man supply the wants of the poor, and let the poor man
give thanks to God, because He has given him someone to
supply his needs. Let the wise show his wisdom not in words,
but in good works. Let the humble-minded not testify to his
own humility, but allow others to bear him witness. Let him
who is
pure in the flesh be so without boasting, knowing that
1 1 Cor. 15.23.
2 For the following passage cf. 1 Cor. 12.
1 Cf. Rom. 12.4 ff; 1 Cor. 16.17; Phil. 2.30.

it Another who grants him this continence. 3 Let us con-

is
what matter we were made who and what

sider, brothers, of ;
we are who have come into the world from what a tomb and
;
what darkness our Maker and Creator brought us into the

world and prepared His benefits for us before we were born.
4 We who have obtained all these things from Him ought
to thank Him for all, to whom be glory forever and ever.
Amen.
Chapter 39
silly, and ignorant men laugh
1 Foolish, unthinking, at us
and deride wishing to exalt themselves in their own
us,
imagination. 2 For what can mortal man do? Or what is the
1
strength of one born on earth? 3 For it is written: 'There
was no shape before my eyes, but I heard breathing and a
voice. 4 What then? Shall a mortal be pure before the Lord?
Or man be blameless in his works [before God], if
shall a
He believeth not in His servants, and finds defects in His
angels? 5 Even the heaven is not pure in His sight. Away,
you that live in houses of clay, from which, yes, from the
same clay, we ourselves were made. He struck them like a
moth, and between morning and evening they ceased to exist ;
they perished without being able to help themselves. 6 He

breathed on them, and they died, because they had not wis-
dom. 7 Cry out, if there is anyone to hear thee; or if thou
shalt see any of the holy angels. For wrath destroyeth the
foolish kills him that errs. 8 I have seen
man, and jealousy
the foolish take root, but shortly their dwelling was consumed.
9 Let their sons be far from safety; let them be derided in
the gates of their inferiors, and there will be none to rescue
them. For the just shall eat what was prepared for them, and
5
they shall not be delivered from their ills.

1
Job. 4.12-18; 15.15; 4.19-5.5.
Chapter 40
1
1 these things are clear to us, and we have looked
Since all
2
into the depths of divine knowledge, we ought in proper order
to do all things which the Lord has commanded us to per-
form at appointed times. 2 He has commanded the offerings
and ministrations to be carried out, and not carelessly or
disorderly, but at fixed times and seasons. 3 He has Himself
fixed according to His surpassing counsel where and by whom
He deires them to be performed, in order that all things may
be done in holy fashion according to His good pleasure and
acceptable to His will. 4 Those who make their offerings at
the appointed time, therefore, are acceptable and blessed, for
they err not, following the ordinances of the Lord. 5 For
the high priest has been allotted his proper ministrations, and
to the priests their proper place has been assigned, and on
the Levites their own duties are laid. The lay man is bound
by the lay ordinances.
Chapter 41
1
Let us, brothers, each in his own order, strive to pleace
1
God with a good conscience and with reverence, not trans-

gressing the fixed rule of each one's own ministry. 2 Not in
every place, brothers, are the daily sacrifices for petitions and
for sins and for trespasses offered, but only in Jerusalem. And
even there the offering is not made in any place, but only
before the sanctuary near the altar, after the offering has
been inspected for defects by the highpriest and the above-
of
1
Chapters 40 to 42 are important for the Christian understanding
a divinely established hierarchy in the Church.
2 Rom. 11.33.
1 1 Cor. 15.23.
mentioned ministers. 3 Those who do anything contrary to

what is due to Him will suffer the penalty of death. 4 You
see, brothers, the more knowledge we have been given, the
more we are exposed to danger.
Chapter 42
I The
Apostles received the Gospel for us from the Lord
Jesus Christ; Jesus Christ was sent from God. 2 Christ, there-
fore, is from God and the Apostles are from Christ. Both, ac-
cordingly, came in proper order by the will of God. 3 Receiv-

ing their orders, therefore, and being filled with confidence be-
cause of the Resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ, and con-
firmed in the word of God, with full assurance of the Holy
Spirit, they went forth preaching the Gospel of the Kingdom
of God that was about come. 4 Preaching, accordingly,,
to
throughout the country and the cities, they appointed their

1
first-fruits, after testing them by the Spirit, to be bishops and
deacons of those who should believe. 5 And this they did with-
out innovation, since many years ago things had been written
concerning bishops and deacons. Thus, the Scripture says in
one place: 2 'I will establish their bishops in justice and their
deacons in faith.'
Chapter 43
1 And what wonder it if they, who had been entrusted
is
in Christ by God
with such a work, appointed the persons
we have mentioned? After all, the blessed man Moses, 'a
31
faithful servant in all his house, recorded in the sacred
1 On the meaning of the word episkopoi in the Church of the first cen-
tury see Introduction above p. 5f.
2 Isa. 60,17. This is a free adaptation of the text by St. Clement. The
Septuagint reads: 'I will establish your rulers in peace and your over-
seers (episkopous) in justice.'
1 Num. 12.7; Heb. 3.5.

books all the things commanded him. And the other

prophets
followed him, testifying with him to the laws laid down by
him. 2 For, when jealousy arose about the priesthood 2 and
the tribes quarreled as to which of them should be honored
with that glorious name, he commanded the chiefs of the
twelve tribes to bring him rods inscribed with the name of
each tribe; and, taking them, he bound them, and sealed
them with the rings of the chiefs, and put them away in
the Tabernacle of Testimony on the table of God. 3 And,
closing the Tabernacle, he sealed the keys as well as the doors.
4 And he said to them: 'Brethren, the tribe whose rod blos-
soms, this one has God chosen to be priests and to minister
to Him. 5 And, when morning came, he called together all
5
Israel, six hundred thousand men, and showed the seals to

the chiefs of the tribes, and opened the Tabernacle of Testi-
mony, and brought out the rods; and the rod of Aaron was
found not only to have blossomed, but also to be bearing
fruit. 6 What do you think, beloved? Did not Moses know
beforehand that this would happen? Certainly, he knew. But,
that no disorder should arise in Israel, he acted thus to glorify
the name of the true and only God, to whom be glory forever
and ever. Amen.
Chapter 44
I Our
Apostles also knew, through our Lord Jesus Christ,
that there would be contention over the bishop's office. 1 2 So,
for this cause, having received complete foreknowledge, they
appointed the above-mentioned men, and afterwards gave
them a permanent character, so that, as they died, other
approved men should succeed to their ministry. 3 Those,
therefore, who were appointed by the Apostles or afterwards
by other eminent men, with the consent of the whole Church,
2 Num. 17.
1
Episkopg means rank or office of bishop.
and who ministered blamelessly to the flock of Christ in

and nobly, being commended for many
humility, peaceably
years by all these men we consider are not justly deposed
from their ministry. 4 It will be no small sin for us, if we
depose from the episcopacy men who have blamelessly and in
holiness offered up 5 Blessed are the presbyters who
sacrifice.
have gone before, since they reached a fruitful and perfect
end; for now they need not fear that anyone shall remove
them from the place assigned to them. 6 For we see that, in
spite of their good conduct, you have forced some men from
a ministry which they fulfilled without blame.
Chapter 45
1 Brothers, be eager and zealous for the things that pertain
to salvation. 2 You have studied the Holy Scriptures, which

are true and inspired by the Holy Spirit. 3 You know that
nothing contrary to justice or truth has been written in them.
You will not find that just men have been expelled by holy
men. 4 Just men were persecuted, but by wicked men. They
were imprisoned, but by impious men. They were stoned by
breakers of the laws; they were killed by men who had con-
ceived a foul and wicked jealousy. 5 Although suffering such
things, they endured nobly. 6 What shall we say, brothers?
Was Daniel cast into the lions' den by men who feared God? 1
7 Or were Ananias, Azarias, and Misael shut up in the fiery
furnace by men who observed the great and glorious worship
of the Most High? God forbid Who, then, were the men who
!
did these acts? They were detestable men, filled with all
wickedness, who were carried to such fury that they heaped
humiliation on those who served God in holiness and purity
of intention. They did not know that the Most High is the
1 Dan. 6.16,17; 3.19 ff.

protector and defender of those who minister with a pure

conscience to His all holy Name, to whom be glory forever
and ever. Amen. 8 But those who endured confidently gained
an inheritance of glory and honor, and were exalted and
inscribed by God in His memorial forever and ever. Amen.
Chapter 46
1 And we, too, must cling to models such as

so, brothers,
1
these. 2 For it is
'Cling to the saints, for they who
written:
cleave to them shall become saints. 3 And again in another
3
2
place 'With the innocent man, Thou shalt be innocent ; and
:
with the elect man, Thou shalt be elect; and with the perverse
man, Thou shalt be perverse.' 4 Let us cling, then, to the
innocent and the just, for they are God's elect. 5 Why are
there quarrels and ill will and dissensions and schism and
fighting among you? 6 Do we not have one God and one
Christ, and one Spirit of Grace poured out upon us? And is
3
there not one calling in Christ? 7 Why do we wrench and
tear apart the members of Christ, and revolt against our own
body, and reach such folly as to forget that we are members

one of another? Remember the words of the Lord Jesus: 8 For
He said: 4 'Woe to that man! It were better for him if he
had not been born, rather than scandalize one of My elect.
It were better for him that a millstone were tied to him, and
that he be cast into the sea, than that he should pervert one
of My chosen ones/ 9 Your schism has perverted many, has
thrown many into despair, has caused all of us to grieve;
and your rebelliousness continues.
1 Source unknown.
2 Cf. Ps. 17.26,27.
3 Eph. 4.4-6.
4 Matt. 26.24; Luke 17.1 ,2; Mark 9.42.
Chapter 47
the epistle of blessed Paul the Apostle. 2 What
1
1 Take up
2
did he first write to you at the beginning of his preachings?
3 In truth, being inspired, he wrote to you concerning him-
self and Cephas and Apollos, because even then you were
given to faction. 4 But that factiousness involved you in less

you were partisans of highly reputed Apostles, and
guilt, for
of a man commended by them. 5 But consider now who they
are who have perverted you, and have diminished the honor
or your renowned reputation for brotherly love. 6 It is dis-
beloved, very disgraceful, and unworthy of your
graceful,
training in Christ, to hear that the stable and ancient Church
of the Corinthians, on account of one or two persons, should
revolt against its presbyters. 7 And this report has come not
only to us, but also to those who dissent from us. The result
is that blasphemies are brought upon the name of the Lord
through your folly, and danger accrues for yourselves.
Chapter 48
1 Let us quickly remove this, then, and let us fall down
before the Lord and supplicate Him with tears that He may
become merciful and be reconciled to us, and restore us to
the honored and holy practice of brotherly love. 2 For thus is
l
the gate of justice opened to life, as it is written 'Open to
:
me the gates of justice, that I may enter through them and

praise the Lord. 3 This is the gate of the Lord, the righteous
shall enter by it.' 4 Of the many gates that are opened, the
one in justice is the one in Christ. All are blessed who enter
1 i Cor. 1.10 ff.
2 Phil. 4.15.
1 Ps. 117.19,20.
by this gate and pursue their way in holiness and justice,

2
performing allthings without disorder. 5 Let a man be faith-
ful, let him be able to utter deep knowledge, let him be wise
in discerning words, let him be energetic in deeds, 3 let him be
pure. 6 For the greater he seems to be, so much the more
should he be humble and he ought to seek the common good
;
of all and not his own.
Chapter 49
1 Let him who
has chastity in Christ keep Christ's com-
mandments. 1 Who
can explain the bond of the charity of
2
God? 2 3 Who can express the splendor of its beauty? 4 The
height to which charity lifts us is inexpressible. 5 Charity
unites us to God, 'Charity covers a multitude of sins'; 3 charity
bears all things, is long-suffering in all things. There is nothing
mean in charity, nothing arrogant. Charity knows no schism,
does not rebel, does all things in concord. In charity all the
elect of God have been made perfect. Without charity noth-
ing is pleasing to God. 6 In charity the Lord received us; out

of the charity which He had for us, Jesus Christ our Lord
gave His blood for us by the will of God, and His flesh for
our flesh, and His life for our lives.
Chapter 50
1 You see, dearly beloved, how great and wonderful is
charity, and that its perfection is beyond expression. 2 Who

2 Luke 1.75.
3 CL 1 Cor. 12.8,9.
1 The close resemblance of this whole chapter to St. Paul's 1 Cor. 13

noticeable.
is
2 Cf. Col. 3.14.
3 Prov. 10.12; 1 Peter 4.8; James 5.20.
isgood enough to be found in it except those whom God

makes worthy? Let us pray, therefore, and beg of His mercy
that we may be found in charity, without human partisan-
ship, free from blame. 3 All the generations from to Adam
this day have passed away; but those who were made perfect
in charity by the grace of God live among the saints; and
they shall be made
manifest at the judgment of the Kingdom
1
of Christ. 4 For it is written: 'Enter into thy chambers a
little while, until My wrath and anger pass, and I remember
the good day and will raise you up out of your graves.' 5
Blessed were we, dearly beloved, if we fulfilled the command-
ments of God in the harmony of charity, that our sins were
2
forgiven through charity. 6 For it is written : 'Blessed are they
whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered.
Blessed is the man whose sin the Lord will not reckon, and
in whose mouth there is no deceit.' 7 This benediction came
to those who were chosen by God through Jesus Christ our
Lord, to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen.
Chapter 51
1 Whatsoever we have done wrong, and whatsoever we
have done by suggestion of our adversary, let us hope that it
may be forgiven us. Even those who were the leaders of re-
bellion and schism must look to the common hope. 2 For
those who live in fear and charity prefer that they, rather
than their neighbors, should undergo sufferings, and they
more willingly suffer their own condemnation than the loss
of that harmony which has been taught us well and justly.
3 It is better for a man to confess his sins than to harden his
heart, as the heart of those who rebelled against Moses, the
1 Isa. 26.20; Ezech. 37,12.

2 Ps. 31.1,2; Rom. 4.7-9.
1
servant of God, was hardened and the verdict on them was
plain. 4 For they went 'down into Hades alive' and 'death
32
will gather them in. 5 Pharaoh and his army and all the
leaders of Egypt, 'the chariots and their riders/ were drowned
in the Red Sea and perished, for no other reason than that
their foolish hearts were hardened, after the working of signs
and wonders in the land of Egypt by God's servant Moses. 3
Chapter 52
1 Brothers, the Lord of the universe has need of nothing;
He requires nothing of anyone, except that confession be made
1
to Him. 2 For David, the chosen one, says: 'I will confess to
the Lord, and it shall please Him more than a young bullock
with horns and hoofs. Let the poor see it and be glad.' 3 And
2
again he says 'Sacrifice to God a sacrifice of praise, and
:
render to the All-High thy vows; and call upon Me in the

day of affliction, and I will deliver thee, and thou shalt
3
glorify Me.' 4 'For a contrite spirit is a sacrifice to God.'
Chapter 53
1 For you understand, beloved, you well understand the
Sacred Scriptures, and you have studied the oracles of God.
So we write these things as a reminder. 2 For, when Moses
went up the mountain and spent forty days and forty nights
*
in fasting and humiliation, God said to him 'Go down from
:
1 Num. 16.
2 Num. 16.33; Ps. 48.15.
3 Exod. 14.23.
1 Ps. 68.31-33.
2 Ps. 49.14,15.
3 Ps, 50.19.
1 Deut. 9.12.
here quickly, for thy people, whom thou has brought out of
Egypt, have committed iniquity; they have speedily gone
astray from the way which thou hast commanded them; they
have made molten images for themselves. 3 And the Lord
3
2
said to him: 'I have spoken to thee once and twice, saying,
"I have seen this people, and, behold, it is stiffnecked. Suffer
Me them and I will wipe out their name from
to destroy
under heaven, and I will make thee a great and wonderful
nation, far more numerous than this one." 4 And Moses
u
said:
3
No Lord; pardon the sin of this people, or blot me
also out of the book of the great charity
living."
'
5 What !
What superb perfection The

servant speaks out to the Lord
!
and asks that the people be forgiven or that he himself be

blotted out with them.
Chapter 54
1 Who, now, among you is noble? Who is

compassionate?
Who is filled with charity? 2 Let him say: 'If on my account
there are sedition and quarreling and schisms, I will leave;
1 will go wherever you wish and will do what is enjoined by
the community, only let the flock of Christ have peace with
3 He who does this will win for
5
its appointed presbyters.
himself great fame in Christ, and every place will receive him,
51
for 'the earth is the Lord's, and the fullness of it. 4 Thus
have they acted and will continue to act who fulfill their
obligations as citizens of God without regret.
2 Deut. 9.13,14.
3 Exod. 32.31,32.
1 Ps. 23.1.
Chapter 55
1 And now to take examples from the pagans also: Many
kings and rulers, when a
period of pestilence occurred, fol-
lowed the advice of oracles and gave themselves up to death,
in order to rescue their subjects by their own blood. Many
left their own cities, that thesemight be divided no more.
2 We know that many among ourselves have given themselves
up to chains in order to redeem others. Many have surren-
dered themselves to slavery and provided food for others with
the price they received for themselves. 3 Many women, for-
tified by the grace of God, have accomplished many heroic
1
actions. 4 Theblessed Judith, when the city was besieged,
asked permission of the elders to be allowed to go into the
foreigners' camp. 5 By exposing herself to danger she went
out for love of her country and of the people who were be-
sieged, and the Lord delivered Holophernes into the hand of
2
a woman. 6 To no less danger did Esther, who was perfect
in faith, expose herself, in order to save the twelve tribes of
Israel that were about to be destroyed. For, by fasting and
humiliation she begged the all-seeing Master of the ages and
He, seeing the meeknss of her soul, rescued the people for
whose sake she had faced danger.
Chapter 56
1 Therefore, let us also intercede for those who fall into
any transgression, that meekness and humility may be granted

them, so that they may yield not to us but to God's will. For
in this there will be for them a fruitful, perfect, and com-
way
passionate remembrance with God and the saints. 2 Let us
receive correction, and not be angered by it, dearly beloved.
1
Judith 8 ff.
2 Esther 4.16.
The admonition which we give to one another is good and

most beneficial, for it unites us to the will of God. 3 For the
l
holy word speaks thus 'With chastisement did the Lord
:
chastise me, and he delivered me not to death/ 4 Tor whom

the Lord loves He chastises, and scourges every son whom
He receives.' 5 For it says : 'The just will chastise me with
mercy and correct me, but let not the mercy of sinners anoint
my And, again, it says: 'Happy is the man whom
head.' 6
the Lord has corrected; and despise not the admonition of
the Almighty, for He makes a man suffer pain and again
restores him. 7 He struck, and His hands have healed. 8 Six
times he shall deliver thee from troubles, and in the seventh
time evil shall not touch thee. 9 In famine He shall deliver
thee from death, and in war he shall free from the hand of
the sword. 10 And He shall hide thee from the scourge of
the tongue, and thou shalt not be afraid when evils come.
11 Thou and lawless men,
shalt laugh to scorn the unjust
and thou For wild beasts shall
shalt not fear wild beasts. 12
be at peace with thee. 13 Thou shalt know that thy house
shall be at peace, and the habitation of thy tent shall not fail.
14 And thou shalt know that thy seed shall be many and
thy children like the grass of the field. 15 And thou shalt
come to the grave like ripened corn that
is harvested in its
due season, or a heap on the threshing floor which is

like
gathered in at the appointed time.' 1 6 You see, beloved, how

great is the protection given to those who are chastised by
the Lord. For He chastises as a good father, that we may
receive mercy through His holy chastisement.
Chapter 57
1 You, therefore, who laid the foundation of rebellion,
1 Ps. 117.18. For the

Scripture which follows cf. Prov. 3.12; Heb. 22.6;
Ps. 140.5; Job. 5.17-26.
submit to the presbyters, and accept chastisement for repen-

tance, bending the knees of your heart. 2 Learn to be sub-
missive, laying aside the boastful and proud self-confidence
of your tongue, for it is better for you to be found 'little
ones,' but honorable within the flock of Christ, than to seem
to be pre-eminent, but to be cast out from His hope. 3 For
1
the all-virtuous Wisdom speaks thus: 'Behold I will bring
forth to you the words of my spirit, and I will teach you my
word. 4 Because I called and you did not obey, and I put
forth my words and you paid no attention, but made my
counsel useless and disobeyed my admonitions. Therefore
I will also laugh at your destruction, and I will rejoice when
ruin comes on you and when confusion suddenly overwhelms
you and catastrophe descends like a whirlwind, or when
affliction or a siege comes. 5 For it shall come to pass when
you call upon me I will not hear you. The wicked shall seek
me and shall not find me. For they hated knowledge and did
not choose the fear of the Lord; neither would they heed my
counsels but mocked my reproofs. 6 Therefore they shall eat
the fruits of their own way, and shall be filled with their own
impiety. 7 Because they wronged the simple, they shall be
killed, and judgment shall destroy the impious. But he that
hearkens to me shall dwell securely in hope, and shall be
quiet without fear of any evil.'
Chapter 58
1 Let us, then, obey His all-holy and glorious name, and
escape the threats which have been spoken by Wisdom long
1 Prov. 1.23-33. 'Wisdom' is here a collective title, used in the liturgy
and elsewhere to designate the books of Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Wis-
dom, and Ecclesiasticus. The Roman Missal invariably entitles readings
from any of these books Lectio libri Sapientiae (Reading from the
Book of wisdom) .
ago against the disobedient, that we may encamp in confi-

dence in the most sacred name of His majesty. 2 Take our
advice, and there will be nothing for you to regret. For, as
God lives and the Lord Jesus Christ lives and the Holy Spirit,
the faith and hope of the elect, so shall he who with humility
of mind, and ready gentleness, and without turning back, has
performed the decrees and commandments given by God be
enrolled and chosen among the number of those who are
saved through Jesus Christ, through whom is the glory to
Him forever and ever. Amen.
Chapter 59
I But, if some shall disobey the words which have been
spoken by through us, Him 1
them know that they will
let
involve themselves in no small transgression and danger. 2 But

we shall be innocent of this sin, and shall beg with earnest
prayer and supplication that the Creator of all may keep
unharmed the number which has been counted of His elect
in all the world, through His beloved child Jesus Christ,
through whom He called us from darkness to light. from
2
ignorance to the full knowledge of the glory of His name.

3 [Grant us, Lord,] 3 to hope in His name, the beginning of
4
all creation; open the eyes of our heart to know Thee, that
5
Thou alone art the 'Highest in the highest and remainest
1 St. Clement is not speaking to Christians of his own immediate
Church. The present phrase suggests that he was fully aware of the
special prerogatives of the See of Rome which he occupied.
2 Acts 26.18.
3 Most editors agree that something is missing in the Greek text at
this point. 'Grant us Lord' is not in the Greek, but seems necessary for
the sense.
4 Eph. 1.18. Other sources drawn on in this section are: Tsa. 57.15;
13.11; v ps . 32.10; Job. 5.11; 1
Kings 2.7; Luke 1.53; Deut. 32.39;
1
Kings 2.16; 4 Kings 5.7; Num. 16.22; 27.16; Sam. 3.55 (Heb.
Bible 3.31).
Holy among the holy. Thou dost humble the pride of the
haughty, Thou dost destroy the conceits of nations, lifting
up the humble and humbling the exalted. Thou art He who
makes both rich and poor, who kills and who vivifies, the
sole benefactor of spirits and God of all flesh. Thou 'lookest
on the abysses,' Thou seest into the works of man, Thou art
the helper of those in danger, the 'saviour of those in despair/
the Creator and observer of every spirit. Thou dost multiply
nations upon earth and hast chosen from them all those who
love Thee, through Jesus Christ Thy beloved child, and
through Him Thou
hast taught us, sanctified us, given us
honor. 4 We beseech Thee, Lord, to be our helper and pro-
5
tector. Save those of us who are in affliction, have mercy on
the humble, raise the fallen, show Thyself to those who are in
need, heal the sick, turn back the wanderers of Thy people,
feed the hungry, ransom our prisoners, raise up the weak,
comfort the faint-hearted. Let all the nations know Thee,
that Thou
alone art God, and that Jesus Christ is Thy Ser-
c
vant, and that we are Thy people and the sheep of Thy
pasture.'
Chapter 60
I For thou hast made manifest the eternal fabric of the
world through Thy operations. Thou, Lord, didst create the
world. Thou who art faithful in all generations, just in Thy
judgment, wonderful in strength and majesty, wise in Thy
creation, and prudent in establishing Thy works, good in
the things which are seen, and compassionate to those who
1
trust in Thee, merciful and compassionate forgive our sins
and injustices, our trespasses and failings. 2 Count not every
5 Judith 9.11. Other sources for this section are: Ps. 118.11; 3 Kings
8.60; 4 Kings 19.19; Ezech. 36.23; Ps. 78.13.
1 Joel 2.13.
sin of Thy servants and handmaids, but cleanse us with the
cleansing of Thy truth, and make our steps straight that we

may walk in holiness and justice and simplicity of heart, and
may do those things that are good and well-pleasing before
Thee 2 and our rulers. 3 Yes, Lord, let Thy countenance shine
on us for good in peace, that we may be protected by Thy
strong hand and delivered from all sin by Thy uplifted arm,
and deliver us from those who hate us unjustly. 4 Give concord
and peace to us and to all the inhabitants of the earth, as Thou
didst give it to our fathers, when they invoked Thee reverent-
ly in faith and truth, so that we may be
saved, and grant that
we may be obedient to Thy almighty and excellent name, and
to our rulers and governors on earth.
Chapter 61
1 Thou, Lord, hast given the authority of the Kingdom to
them through Thy all-powerful and unspeakable might, that
we, acknowledging the glory and honor given them by Thee,
may be subject to them and in no way resist Thy will To
them, Lord, give health, peace, concord, and firmness that
they may administer without offense the government which
Thou hast given them. 2 For Thou, heavenly Lord, King of
1
the ages, givest to the sons of men glory and honor, and
authority over the things on earth. Direct their counsels, Lord,
2
according to what is good and well-pleasing before Thee,
that by piously administering in peace and gentleness the
authority granted them by Thee they may obtain Thy mercy.
3 Thou who alone art able to do these good things for us and
other things more abundantly, we praise Thee through the
2 PS. 118.133.
1 1 Tim. 5.17; Tob. 13.6,10.

2 Deut. 12.25,28; 13.18.
high priest and protector of our souls, Jesus Christ, through

whom be glory and majesty to Thee both now and for all
generations and for all ages. Amen.
Chapter 62
1 Brothers, we have written to you
sufficiently concerning
the things that befit our religion and are most helpful to the
life of virtue for those who wish to direct their steps in
piety
and 2 For, in regard to faith and repentance and
justice.
genuine charity and self-control and discretion and patience,
we have treated every point. We
have reminded you that you
must please Almighty God with holiness in justice and truth
and long-suffering, in a life of concord. You should forget
injuries in love and peace, and continue in gentleness, as our
fathers aforementionedwho, in their humility, were pleasing
to God, the Father and Creator, and to all men. 3 And we
have reminded you of these things the more willingly because
we knew well that we were writing to men who are faithful
and well-reputed and had studied the words of God's
instruction.
Chapter 63
1
1 Confronted by so many and such great examples, there-
fore, we rightly should bow our necks and adopt an attitude
of obedience, so that abandoning this foolish rebellion we may
without blame reach the goal set before us. 2 For you will af-
ford us joy and gladness if you obey what we have written
through the Holy Spirit and get rid of the wicked passion of
jealousy, according to the plea for peace and harmony which
we have made in this letter. 3 We have sent trustworthy and
1 a matter of elementary justice. Note that the procedure
'It is right,' i.e.,
of sending delegates along with the written letter is the same as that
described in Acts 15.22 ft.
prudent men, who have lived among us irreproachably from

youth to old age; and they will be witness between you and
us. 4 We have done this in order that you may know our
entire preoccupation has been and remains that you may
quickly achieve peace.
Chapter 64
1
may the all-seeing God and Ruler of the
In conclusion,
1
spirits and Lord
of all flesh, who chose the Lord Jesus Christ
and us through Him to be a special people, 2 grant to every
soul upon whom His great and holy name has been invoked
faith, fear, peace, patience, and long-suffering, self-control,
purity and prudence, so that they may be well-pleasing to
His name through our high priest and defender Jesus Christ,
through whom be glory and majesty, power and honor, to
Him, both now and for all ages. Amen.
Chapter 65
1 Send back to us
quickly our delegates, Claudius Ephebus
and Valerius Vito, together with Fortunatus, in peace with
gladness, so that they may speedily announce the peace and
harmony which we have prayed for and desired, and that
we also may more speedily rejoice at your good order. 2 May
the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you and with
all those, in every place, who have been called by God
through Him; through whom be glory, honor, power, and

majesty to Him, and eternal dominion from eternity to all
eternity. Amen.
1 Num. 16.22; 27.16; Heb. 12.9.

2 Deut. 14.2.
THE SO-CALLED
SECOND LETTER
OF
ST. CLEMENT
BEING
AN ANCIENT HOMILY
BY AN ANONYMOUS AUTHOR
Translated
by
Huntington, N. Y.
INTRODUCTION
JHE WORK here translated is one that immediately

follows the genuine letter of St. Clement of Rome in
two Greek manuscripts 1 and in one Syriac manu-
script. Like St. Clement's letter, it carries the heading 'To
the Corinthians.'
The supposed existence of a second letter by this author
was known to Eusebius, 2 who states, however, that he knew
of no use of it made by the 'ancients.* Whether or not Eu-
sebius had in mind the text furnished by the manuscripts
cited above, it is clear that the document is not a letter, but
a homily intended for public reading. Stylistic and other rea-
sons show that the work does not belong to St. Clement. Its
attribution to him depends only upon its inclusion in the
manuscripts.
Opinions vary as to the probable place of origin and the
occasion of the homily. Certain scholars, among them Light-
foot, conclude that it was preached at Corinth, attaching
decisive importance to the allusions (7.1-4) to athletic con-
tests, which, it is proposed, refer to the Isthmian games held
at Corinth. As a homily of local origin, it could well have
1 The famous fifth-century Codex Alexandrinus, now at the British

Museum, Royal MS IDV-VIII, and the Codex Hierosolymitanus, or
Constantinopolitanus, of 1056 A.D., originally belonging to the Church
of the Most Holy Sepulchre, later preserved at Constantinople and
more recently transferred to Jerusalem.
2 Eubebius, Historia ecclesiastica 3.38.4.
61
been preserved in the archives of the Corinthian Church and

have been copied at a later date with St. Clement's letter to
the same Church. Lack of a title prefixed to the homily might
have led to the supposition that the document was a letter
and might thus have produced the epistolary heading, 'To
the Corinthians/
The second most favored opinion has the advantage of
giving the homily a closer historical connection with St. Cle-
ment's letter. Harnack* and the others who have favored this
opinion identify the work with a letter known from Eusebius
to have been sent to Bishop Dionysius of Corinth by Soter,
4
Bishop of Rome (ca. 170). Such a document would reason-
ably have been preserved in the Corinthian Church archives
with St. Clement's letter, which, we know from Dionysius'
reply to Soter, was then being read publicly in the Corinthian

Church together with the latter's epistle. The subsequent joint
copying of the two texts no doubt in a book used for public
reading would thus have been a natural eventuality. To
explain how a homily could have been used as a letter, it is
simply suggested that it was possibly the practice of the time
for bishops to exchange homilies on subjects of general inter-
est as letters of exhortation.
Unless Harnack's opinion be accepted, no certain dating is

possible with the facts now at hand. Otherwise, the contents
of the letter permit us to place it anywhere in the second or
third centuries.
The interior organization of the homily is loose and its
contents varied. Among its doctrinal teachings, particular
notice should be taken of the clear assertion (1.1) of the
3 A. Harnack, Die Chronologic der altchristlichen Literatur bis Eusebius

(Leipzig 1897) 1 438 ff.
4 Eusebius, Qp. cit. 4.23.11.
INTRODUCTION 63
divinity of Jesus Christ and of the emphasis on the resurrec-

tion of the body as a motive for abstaining from sin (9.1-5).
Chapter 8 in its entirety is a valuable and neglected source of
ideason penance.
While historians can regret that the early history of the
homily is little more than conjecture, it seems not unworthy
of the place of distinction it later won through its inclusion
in the Codex Alexandrinus. Whatever other merit the work
has, it appears to be the oldest example of Christian preach-
ing that we possess outside of Holy Scripture.

The text followed in the present translation is that of Karl
Bihlmeyer, Die apostolischen Vdter (Tubingen 1924).
SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY
Texts and Translations:
J. B. Lightfoot, The Apostolic Fathers . . . revised texts with short

introductions and English translations . . edited and completed
.
by R, Harmer (London 1891)

T. .
K. Lake, The Apostolic Fathers, with an English translation (Loeb

Classical Library, New York 1912) 1.
T. W. Crafer, The Second Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians

(S.P.C.K. Texts for Students No. 22, London 1921).
An English translation of the So-Called Second Epistle of Clement
to the Corinthians (S.P.C.K. Texts for Students No. 22A,
London 1922).
Secondary Works:
F. X. Funk, Kirchengeschichtliche Abhandlungen und Untersuchungen
111, 1907, 261, 75.
A. Harnack, Die Chronologic der altchristlichen Literatur bis Eu-
sebius (Leipzig 1897) 1.
Th. Wehofer, 'Untersuchungen zur altchristlichen Epistolographie'

(Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie Philol. hist. KL 143,
t
1900, Nr. 17).

THE SO-CALLED SECOND EPISTLE OF
ST. CLEMENT TO THE CORINTHIANS
Chapter 1
as of God
JROTHERS, we must think of Jesus Christ
as the 'judge of the living and the dead. 31 And we
must not think lightly of our Savior. 2 For, in think-
ing lightly of Him, we also hope to receive but little. And we
sin, those of us who listen as if to an unimportant matter, not
knowing whence, by whom, and to what place we have been
called, and how much suffering Jesus Christ endured for our
sakes. 3 What return, then, shall we make to Him, or what
fruit worthy of that which He has given us? How much devo-
tion do we owe Him 4 He has lavished the light upon us He
!
;
has spoken to us as a father to his sons; He has saved us when

we were perishing. 5 What praise, then, shall we give to Him,
or what payment in return for what we have received? 6
Blinded in our understanding, we bowed down to sticks and
stones and gold and silver and brass, the works of men; and
our whole life was nothing else but death. While we were
covered with darkness and our sight was obscured by this mist,
by His will we recovered our sight, putting off the cloud which
invested us. 7 For He had mercy on us and, out of pity, saved
us, seeing in usmuch waywardness and destruction and no
hope of salvation except such as might come from Him.
8 For He called us when we were not, and out of nothing
willed us to be.
Chapter 2
1 'Rejoice, O thou barren, thou bearest not; sing forth and
1 Acts 10.42.
65
shout, thou that dost not travail; for many are the children
1
of the desolate, more than heirs that hath a husband.' By
saying 'Rejoice, O
thou barren, that bearest not He meant
5
us, for our Church was barren before being given children.
2 And by saying 'Shout, thou that dost travail' He means
this: to offer up our prayers in simplicity to God and not
grow weary like women in labor. 3 And by saying 'Many
are the children of the desolate, more than heirs that hath
a husband' He meant that our people seemed to be aban-
doned by God, but now, having believed, we have become
more numerous than those who seemed to have God. 4 And
2
another Scripture says: 'I came not to call the just, but sin-
ners.' This means that all who are perishing must be saved.
6 For it is a great and wonderful thing to sustain, not the
things that are standing, but those that are falling. 7 So, also,
3
Christ willed to save the things that were perishing, and He
saved many men, when He had come and called us who were,
even now, perishing.*
Chapter 3
I Since, then, He has bestowed such mercy on us, first
that we the living do not sacrifice to gods who are dead nor
worship them, but through Him know the Father of Truth

what is true knowledge concerning Him except not to deny
Him through whom we knew the Father? 2 He Himself

says:
1
He who confessed me before men, I will confess him
1 Isa. 54.1, quoted also by St. Paul, Gal. 4.27.
2 Matt. 9.13; Mark 2.17; Luke 5.32.This may be the earliest instance
in which the New Testament isquoted as 'Scripture' (Greek graphe) .
Below, at 6.8 and 14.2, the same word designates Old Testament
books; at 14.1 the reference is either to St. Matthew or to Jeremias.
3 Cf. Matt. 18.11; Luke 19.0.
1 Matt. 10.32; Luke 12.8.

THE SO-GALLED SECOND LETTER 67
before my Father.' 3 This, then, is our reward, if we confess

Him through whom we were saved. 4 But how do we confess
Him? By doing what He says, and not disobeying His com-
mandments, and honoring Him not only with our lips but
'with all our heart and all our mind.' 2 5 And He says also
3
in Isaias: 'This people honors me with their lips, but their
heart is far from me.'
Chapter 4
Let us not merely call Him Lord, then, for this will not
1
us. 2 For He says 'Not everyone who says to me Lord,

*
save :
Lord, shall be saved, but he who works justice.' 3 So, then,

brothers, let us confess Him in our works by loving one an-
other, by not committing adultery, nor speaking against one
another, by not being envious, but by being self- controlled,
kindly, good; and we ought to sympathize with one another
and not be avaricious. By these works we confess Him, and
not by the contrary. 4 And we must not fear men rather
than God. 5 For this reason, provided you do these things,
If ye be gathered together with Me in My
2 4
the Lord said:
bosom and do not carry out My commandments, I will cast
you off and will say to you: Depart from me; I know not
whence you come, you workers of iniquity.'
Chapter 5
Therefore, brothers, leaving behind life as strangers in
1
this world, let usdo the will of Him who called us, and let
us not be afraid to go forth from this world. 2 For the Lord
2 Mark 12.30: cf. Luke 10.27 and Matt. 22.37.

3 Isa. 29.13; cf. Matt. 15.8 and Mark 7.6.
1 Cf. Matt. 7.21 and (tess close) Luke 6.46; also Rom. 2.13.
2 The source of this quotation isunknown; it may come from the lost
'Gospel of the Egyptians.'
said:
1
'You be as lambs in the midst of wolves.' 3 And
shall
Peter answered and said to Him 'What if the wolves should
:
tear the lambs?' 4 Jesus said to Peter: The lambs should not
fear the wolves after they are dead. And so with you fear
not those who kill you and can do nothing more to you; but
fear Him who after your death has power over soul and
body, to cast them into hell fire.' 5 And understand, brothers,
that the lingering of our flesh in this world is short and pass-
ing, but the promise of Christ is great and wonderful and
isa repose in the kingdom to come and in eternal life. 6 What,
then, shall we do to secure these things, except to conduct
ourselves in holiness and justice and regard these things of
the world as foreign to us and not desire them? 7 For it is
by desiring to possess these things that we fall from the path
of justice.
Chapter 6
5
1 The Lord says:
1 c
No servant can serve two masters. If
we desire to serve both God and Mammon,

no good to it is
us. 2 Tor what is the advantage if a man gain the whole

world and lose his soul? 52 3 This world and the future world
are two enemies. 4 This world talks of adultery and corrup-
tion and love of money and deceit, but that world says fare-
well to these things. 5 We
cannot, then, be friends of both,
but we must say farewell to this to possess the other. 6 We
think that it is better to despise the things which are here, for
they are small and passing and perishable, and to love the
1 Here again the source of the quotation (sects. 2-4) is unknown,
possibly an apocryphal gospel. The chief ideas are found in the
canonical gospels: Luke 10.3 and Matt. 10.16; Matt. 10.28 and
Luke 12.4,5.
1 Luke 16,13; Matt. 6.24.

2 Matt. 16.26; Mark 8.36; Luke 9.25.
THE SO-CALLED SECOND LETTER 69
things which are there, things good and imperishable. 7 For

ifwe do the will of Christ, we shall find repose; but if not,
nothing shall save us from eternal punishment, if we neglect
His commandments. 8 And the Scripture also says, in Ezechiel,
that 'although Noa and Job and Daniel arise, they shall
53
not rescue their children in the if even
captivity. But
such just men cannot rescue their children by their own just
actions, with what confidence shall we enter into the palace
of God, if we do not keep our baptism pure and unspotted?
Or who shall be our patron if we are not found to have holy
and just works?
Chapter 7
1 So then, my brothers, let us strive, knowing that the con-
test is close at hand 1 and that many make voyages for corrupt-
ible contests, but not all are crowned only those who have
labored much and striven well. 2 Let us strive, then, that
we may all be crowned. 3 Let us run the straight course, then,
the incorruptible contest, and let many of us sail to it, and
strive, that we also may receive the crown; and, if we cannot
all be crowned, let us at least come near to the crown. 4 We
must remember that he who takes part in a corruptible con-
test, if he be found dealing dishonestly, is flogged, taken

away, and thrown off the course. 5 What do you think?
What shall he suffer who cheats in the contest for immor-
2
tality? 6 For, concerning those who have not kept the seal,
3 Cf. Ezech. 14.14,18,20.
1 Thefigures of speech drawn in sects. 1-5 from athletic contests

are
those in St. Paul, 1 Cor. 9.25-26. Some hold this passage (with
like
20.2 below) as evidence that the homily was preached at Corinth,
where the famous Isthmian games were held. See Introduction.
2 Possibly baptismal vows are meant; cf. above, 6.9.
He says: Their worm shall not die, and their fire shall not
3
be extinguished, and they shall be a spectacle to all flesh.'
Chapter 8
While we are yet on earth, let us repent. 2 For we
I
are as clay for the hand of the workman. Just as the potter,
if he makes a vessel and it bends or breaks in his hands, shapes
it over again, but if he has gone so far as to put it into the

fiery oven, can do nothing to help it any more; so let us also,
while we are still in this world, repent with our whole heart
of the evil things we have done in the flesh, that we may be
saved by the Lord while we have time for repentance. 3 For,
after leaving the world, we cannot there confess or repent
any more. 4 So then, brothers, by doing the will of the Father

and preserving the flesh pure and keeping the command-
ments of the Lord, we shall obtain eternal life. 5 For the Lord
1
says in the Gospel. 'If you do not keep what is small, who
will give you what is great? For I say to you, that he who
is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in that which
is great.
5
6 He means, therefore, this: Keep the flesh pure
undefiled that we may receive eternal life.
2
and the seal
Chapter 9
1 And let not any one of you say that this flesh is not judged
and does not rise again. 2 Understand: In what state were
you saved, what did you recover your sight, except in this
in
flesh? 3 We
must, therefore, guard the flesh as a temple of
God. 4 Just as you were called in the flesh, so shall you come
in the flesh. 5 If Christ the Lord, who saved us, being spirit
3 Isa. 66.24; Mark 9.44.
1 Luke 16.10-12.
2 See note on 7.2 above.
at first, became flesh and so called us, so also shall we receive

our reward in us, then, love one another, that
this flesh. 6 Let
we may all arrive at the Kingdom of God. 7 While we have
time to be healed, letus give ourselves to God our Healer,
giving Him some recompense. 8 What recompense? Repen-
tance from a sincere heart. 9 For He has foreknowledge of
all things and knows what is in our hearts. 10 Let us, then,
give Him everlasting praise, not only from our mouth, but
also from our heart, that He may receive us as sons. 11 For
l
the Lord said : 'Those who do the will of my Father are my
brethren.'
Chapter 10
1 Therefore, my brothers, let us do the will of the Father

who called us, that we may live, and let us rather seek virtue
and abandon vice as the forerunner of our sins, and let us
flee from ungodliness, lest evil things come upon us. 2 For,
if we are zealous to do good, peace will follow us. 3 On this
1
account it is not possible for men
to find peace, when they
bring in human fears and prefer the pleasures of the present

to the promises of the future. 4 For they know not what
great torture the pleasures of the present bring and how great
is And if only they them*
the joy of the promised future. 5
selves did these things, could be endured; but, as it is, they
it
continue teaching evil to innocent souls, not knowing that

they will incur a double condemnation, themselves and their
hearers.
1 Matt. 12.50; Mark 3.35; Luke 8.21.
1 The appears to be corrupt here. The word 'peace' has been

text
added tocomplete the sense. Something also may have been lost
before the following clause.
Chapter 11
1 With a pure heart, then, let us serve God, and we shall

be just; but if, through our not trusting the promises of God,
we do not serve Him, we shall be miserable. 2 For the pro-
1
phetic word
says: 'Miserable are the double-minded, who
hesitate in their heart and say All these things we have heard
:
even in our fathers' time, but we have waited from day to

day and have seen none of them. 3 O foolish men, compare
yourselves to a tree. Take a vine; first it sheds its leaves, then
there comes a bud, after this a sour berry, then the bunch of
ripe grapes. 4 So also my people had upsets and afflictions,
5
but afterwards it shall receive good things. 5 Therefore, my
brothers, let us not be double-minded, but let us be patient
in hope, that we may also gain our reward. 6 Tor He is faith-
2
ful who promised' to pay to each the
wages of his works.
7 If, then, we perform God, we shall enter into
justice before
His kingdom and receive the promises which 'ear has not
93
heard, nor eye seen, nor has it entered into the heart of men.
Chapter 12
1 Let us, then, wait for the Kingdom of God, from hour
to hour, in love and justice, since we know not the day of

God's manifestation. 2 For the Lord Himself, when asked by
someone when His Kingdom would come, said l 'When the :
two shall be one, and the outside as the inside, and the male
1 This same 'prophecy' is quoted as 'Scripture* in the authentic letter

of Clement, Ch. 23, 3f. (p. 29) The source is unknown, but it shows an
.
interesting literary connection between this work and The Letter to

the Corinthians.
2 Heb. 10.13.
3 1 Cor. 2.9.
1 The unknown source of this quotation may be an apocryphal gospel.

with the female neither male nor female.' 3 Now, the 'two
are one' when we speak truth to each other, and there is one
soul in two bodies without dissimulation. 4 And 'the outside
as the inside' means this : the inside is the soul and the outside
the body. Therefore, just as your body is visible, so let your
soul be apparent in your good works. 5 And 'the male with
the female neither male nor female' means that a brother
seeing a sister has no thought of her as female, nor she of
him as male. 6 'If you do this,' He says, 'the Kingdom of
my Father shall come.'
Chapter 13
1 Accordingly, brothers, let us now at last

repent and be
watchful for the good, for we are full of great folly and evil;
let us cleanse from ourselves our previous sins, and by re-
pentance from our very heart gain salvation. Let us not be

pleasers of men, nor seek to please ourselves alone, but rather
by our justice those also who are outside, that the Name be
1
not blasphemed because of us. 2 For the Lord says: 'My
name is among all the Gentiles,' and
continually blasphemed
again: him on whose account my name is blas-
'Woe to
phemed.' How is it blasphemed? By your not doing what I

2
desire. 3 For when the Gentiles hear from our mouth the
oracles of God, they wonder at their beauty and grandeur;
afterwards, when they find out that our works are unworthy
of the words we speak, they turn from this to blasphemy,
saying that it is a myth and a delusion. 4 For, when they
hear from us that God says: 3 'It is no credit to you, if you
1 Isa. 52.5.
2 Cf. Matt. 18.7.
3 Luke 6,32,35; Matt. 5.44. Cf. Didache 1.3.
love them
that love you, but it is a credit to you if you love
your enemies and those who hate you' when they hear this,
they wonder at its surpassing goodness; but when they see
that not only do we not love those who hate us but not even
those who love us, they laugh scornfully at us, and so the
Name is blasphemed.
Chapter 14
Thus, brothers, by doing the will of God our Father, we

1
shall belong to the first Church, the spiritual one established

before the sun and the moon; but if we do not the will of
1
the Lord, we shall verify the Scripture which says: 'My house
has become a den of thieves.' Let us choose, therefore, to
belong to the Church of life, that we may be saved. 2 I do
not think that you are ignorant that the living Church is 'the
3
body of Christ.' For the Scripture says: 'God made man
2
male and female'; the male is Christ and the female is the
Church. The sacred books, moreover, and the Apostles say
that the Church is not of the present time, but existed from
the beginning. For she was spiritual, as also our Jesus, and
He was revealed in the last days to save us. 4 3 And the
Church, being spiritual, was revealed in the flesh of Christ,
showing us that if any of us guard her in the flesh and do
not corrupt her, he shall receive her again in the Holy Spirit.
For this flesh is an antitype of the Spirit; no one, accordingly,
who has corrupted the antitype shall receive the reality. So,
then, brothers, it means this: Guard the flesh, so that you may
share in the Spirit. 4 But if we say that the flesh is the Church
1 Matt. 21.13; Jer. 7.11.

2 Eph. 1.23.
5 Gen. 1.27.
t 1 Peter 1.20.
and the Spirit is Christ, then he who has abused the flesh has
abused the Church. Such a one, accordingly, will not share
in the Spirit, which is Christ. 5 The flesh is able to share in
this great life and immortality, provided the Holy Spirit is
joined to it. No one can declare or tell 'the things which the
Lord has prepared 55 for His chosen ones.
Chapter 15
1 It is no negligible advice, I think, that I have given you
concerning self-control, and by following it a man will not
regret, but will save both himself and me who advised him.
For the reward is not small for having converted a straying
and perishing soul to salvation. 2 For we have this return
to make to God who
created us, if both he who speaks and he
who and hear with faith and charity. 3 Let us,
hears, speak
then, remain just and holy in the things which we have be-
1
lieved, that we may pray in confidence to God, who says:
'While thou art still speaking, I will say Behold, here I am/
:
4 For this saying is the sign of great promise; for the Lord
says that He is more ready to give than a man is to ask.
5 Being sharers of such great kindness, then, let us not be-
grudge ourselves the obtaining of such benefits. For, as these
words contain a great joy for those who follow them, so they
hold a great judgment for the disobedient.
Chapter 16
So, brothers, having received no slight opportunity to
1
repent, let us, when there is yet time, turn to God who called
us, while we still have One who awaits us. For if we bid
farewell to these pleasures and overcome our soul by refusing
5 1 Cor. 2.9.
1 Isa. 58.9.
to carry out its evil desires we shall share in the mercy of

Jesus. 3 But you know that 'the day' of judgment 'is now
1
coming, kindled as a furnace/ and 'the powers of heaven
2
and the whole earth shall be as lead melting
shall dissolve';
in the and then shall the secret and public deeds of men
fire,
be made known. 4 Almsgiving, therefore, is good as penance
for sin; fastingis better than prayer, but almsgiving is better
3
than both; and 'charity covers a multitude of sins/ but
prayer from a good conscience delivers from death. Blessed
is every man who is found full of these things; for almsgiving
relieves the burden of sin.
Chapter 17
1 Let us, then, repent wholeheartedly, that no one of us
if we have commandments to
may perish by the way. For,
do this also, to snatch men away from idols and to instruct
them, how much more necessary is it that a soul which already
knows God should not be lost? 2 So let us help one another
and guide those who are weak in goodness, that we may all
be saved; and let us convert and encourage one another.
3 And let us not merely seem to pay attention and to believe
1
now, while being admonished by the presbyters, but also,
when we have gone home, let us remember the command-
ments of the Lord and let us not be carried away by worldly
lusts; but let us try to come here more frequently and to
advance in the commandments of the Lord, that 'keeping the
same mind* 2 we may be gathered together unto life. 4 For
1 Mai. 4.1.
2 Isa. 34.4.
3 1 Peter 4.8; cf. Prov. 10.12.
1 One of the indications that the present text is essentially a homily

and not a letter, as once was believed. See Introduction.
2 Rom. 12.16.
the Lord said: 3 'I come to gather together all the nations,
tribes, and languages.' By this He means the day of His ap-
pearing, when He will come and redeem us, each according

4
to his works. 5 And the believers 'shall see his glory and
might and shall be astounded when they look upon the SOVT
ereignty of the world given to Jesus and shall say: 'Woe to
us, for it was thou, and we knew it not and did not believe,
and were disobedient to the presbyters who preached to us
about salvation.' And 'their worms shall not die and their fire
shaU not be quenched, and they shall be a spectacle to all
flesh.
56
6 He means that day of judgment when they shall see
those who were ungodly among us and contradicted the com-
mandments of Jesus Christ. 7 But the just, who have done
good and endured tortures and hated the pleasures of the soul,
when they see how those who have sinned and denied Jesus
by their words or their deeds are punished by terrible torture
6
in unquenchable fire, shall give 'glory to their God,' saying:
'There shall be hope for him who has served God with all his
heart.'
Chapter 18
Let us also be of those who give thanks, who have served
1
God, and not of the ungodly who are judged. 2 For I myself
also am altogether sinful and have not escaped temptation,
but, being still surrounded by the devices of the devil, I strive
to pursue justice, so that I may have the strength at least to
approach it, fearing the judgment to come.
3 Isa. 66.18.
4 Ibid.
5 Isa. 66.24; Mark 9.44.
6 Apoc. 11.13.
Chapter 19
1 Therefore, brothers and sisters, [following] the God of
truth, I am reading to you an exhortation to heed what is
written, that you may both save yourselves and him who is
1
reading to you. As a reward, I ask you to repent with
your whole heart, giving yourselves salvation and life. By
doing this, we shall set a goal for all the young who wish to
work in the cause of piety and goodness of God. 2 And
letus not be annoyed or displeased, fools that we are, when
anyone corrects us and turns us from justice to justice. For
sometimes we do evil unknowingly because of the double-
mindedness and unbelief within our breasts, and we are
2
'darkened in our understanding' by vain desires. 3 Let us,
then, do justice that we may be saved in the end. Blessed are
those who obey these instructions; although for a short time
they suffer in this world, they shall reap the immortal fruit
of the resurrection. 4 Let not the godly man grieve, then, if
he be distressed in these present times. A time of blessedness
awaits him; he shall live again above with the fathers and
rejoice in an eternity without sorrow.
Chapter 20
1 But do not let it disturb your mind that we see the unjust
1 This may refer to the office of Reader (lector) which was definitely one
,
of the minor orders at Rome in the time of Pope Cornelius (Eusebius,

Historic, ecclesiastica 6. 43.11). On
the
hypothesis
that the present
text is basically a homily sent in letter-form by
Pope Soter at Rome to
the Church at Corinth (see Introduction) it is,not unreasonable
that Chapters 1-18 (with 20.5 possibly appended) represent the text
of the communication received from Rome, Chapters 19-20 (possibly
less 20.5) being an addition made by the lector appointed at Corinth
to read the communication.
2 Eph. 4.18.
THE SO-GALLED SECOND LETTER 79
wealthy and the servants of God in straitened circumstances.

2 Let us, then, have faith, brothers and sisters. We are con-
tending in the contest of the living God and are being trained
by the present life that we may obtain the crown in the life
to come. 3 No one of the just has reaped fruit quickly, but
waits for it. 4 For if God should pay out the reward of the
just quickly, it wbuld be immediately apparent that our train-
ing was in commerce and not in godliness, for we should
seem to be just when we were pursuing not piety but gain.
And for this cause the divine judgment punishes an unjust
spirit and loads it with chains. 5 To the one God, invisible,
1 2
Father of Truth, who sent us the Savior and Prince of Im-

mortality, through whom also He manifested to us Truth and
the life of heaven, to Him be glory for all ages. Amen.
1 In the above rendering the two verbs translated in the present tense
appear in the Greek as past (aorist) Such so-called 'gnomic' use of
.
the aorist is not uncommon in Classical Greek, and reasonably certain

examples are found in the New Testament (James 1.24; 1 Peter
1.24 and James 1.11 are complicated by direct or indirect quotation
from the Hebrew) If this interpretation is disallowed, the sentence
.
would seem to refer to Satan: '. . .the divine judgment punished

the Unjust Spirit, and loaded him with chains/
2 1 Tim. 1.17.
THE LETTERS
OF
ST. IGNATIUS
OF ANTIOCH
Translated
by
GERALD G. WALSH, S.J., M.A.(Oxon), Ph.D., S.T.D.

Fordham University
I M PRIM i POTEST:
F. A. McQuADE, S.J., PRAEP. PROV.
Neo Eboraci
die 8 Sept., 1946
INTRODUCTION
(HE SEVEN LETTERS, which are here translated from

the Greek text as established by critical researches of
modern scholars, 1 are among the most precious
treasures of early Christian literature. They reveal a rounded,
living, lovable personality a saint of gigantic spiritual stat-
ure; a passionate lover of the Cross and of the Church of
Jesus Christ; a man of both ardor and order, \vith a heart
large enough to hold tender human affections along with
zealous pastoral solicitude, and a mind broad enough to range
from the mysteries of angelology to practical matters of ec-
clesiastical and moral discipline; a genius too tumultuous- for
the petty proprieties of grammar and rhetoric, who rushes
headlong from one bursting idea to another without bother-
ing about the structure of his periods or paragraphs.
Yet, of the life of St. Ignatius of Antioch we know prac-
tically nothing beyond the meager allusions in the Letters
themselves. It has been conjectured that he was born about
the time of the passion and resurrection of our Lord. There
is a legend perhaps suggested merely by the name Theo-
that he was a child
*
phorus ('God-borne' or God-bearing' )

2
carried in the arms of our Lord, as related by St. Mark.
On the other hand, there may be a hint in the expression
1 J. B. Lightfoot, The Apostolic Fathers. Edited and completed by
J. R. Harmer (London 1891) Kirsopp Lake, The Apostolic Fathers
:
(Loeb Classical Library, New York 1912) 1; K. Bihlmeyer, Die aposto-

lischen Vdter (Tubingen 1924) Besides the translations by Lake and
.
Lightfoot, there is a more recent one, J. H. Strawley, The Epistles of

Saint Ignatius (SJP.C.K., London 1935) .
2 Mark 9.36,37.
83
84 SAINT IGNATIUS OF ANTIOGH
ektroma? 'one born out of due time/ that he was a convert

4
to Christianity late in life. There is reason to suppose that
he came into direct contact with more than one of the Apos-
5
tles. The historian Eusebius, who is careful in such matters,
tells us that Ignatius was the third bishop of Antioch suc-
ceeding Evodius, the successor of St. Peter. Some details of

the martyrdom are given in a document of somewhat doubt-
6
ful historical accuracy published by Ruinart in 1689. The
saint seems to have been thrown to the beasts in the Flavian
amphitheatre in Rome in the second half of the reign of the

Emperor Trajan (98-117 A.D.). What bones were left were
religiously collected and returned for burial outside the Gate
of Daphne at Antioch. They were finally, in 637, transferred
to the Church of San Clemente in Rome.
It possible, from the Letters, to establish part of the
is
saint's itinerary on his way from Antioch to Rome. He reports

7
that he was in the custody of guards 'on land and at sea.'
This suggests that he sailed from Seleucia, the port of Antioch,
to Attilia in Pamphilia. We learn, too, that he passed through
Philadelphia on his way to Smyrna, where he rested to receive
delegations of Christians from the communities of Ephesus,
Magnesia and Tralles. From Smyrna, where Polycarp was
bishop, Ignatius proceeded to Troas. It is further clear, from
a letter written by Polycarp to the community at Philippi, that
8
Ignatius passed through this latter city.
It was Polycarp who first mentioned a collection of letters
3 Letter to the Romans 9.

4 Cf. Trallians 13 and
Smjrnaeans 11.
5 Historia ecclesiastica 3.36.
6 A critical edition of the so-called Martyrium Colbertinum will be
found in Funk-Diekamp, Patres Apostolici (1913) Z 324ff.
7 Letter to the Romans 5.
8 For Polycarp's letter see below pp. 129ff., and particularly Chapters
9 and 13.
INTRODUCTION 85
9
written by Ignatius. One
of Polycarp's disciples, Irenaeus,
shows his familiarity with at least one of the Letters by
quoting a phrase from the Letter to the Romans. The his-
torian Eusebius is the first to indicate that there were seven
letters inthe collection with which he was familiar. 10

In later centuries the original seven letters were expanded
by interpolations; and additional letters, not written by Igna-
tius, were ascribed to him. On the other hand, copyists or
translators were content to make a series of excerpts from
a selection of the seven letters. 11 The result was that the
authenticity of the Letters was long in debate and has only
been settled by a determined effort of modern critical schol-
arship.
The dogmatic significance of the Letters will be obvious
to every reader. Even when allowance is made for the normal
development of doctrine and discipline during the last eighteen

hundred years, St. Ignatius' firm handling of the mysteries
of the Trinity, Incarnation, Redemption, and Eucharist, his
insistence on the hierarchy of bishops, priests and deacons
and the primacy of the see of Rome, his clear conception
of theChurch as Catholic, in the sense of one and
universal,
his practice of Christian virginity, to the
allusions to the
religious character of marriage, and to other such matters

set up a standard by which all who are eager to adhere to
the tradition of Apostolic Christianity may measure the degree
of their conformity with this early witness.
9 Adversus haereses 5.28.4. This passage and several other witnesses

to Ignatius and his Letters will be found collected in Migne,
St.
Patrologia Graeca 5.9-32.
10 Historia ecclesiastica 3.36.
11 An abbreviated Syriac form of the Letters to Polycarp, to the
Ephesians and to the Romans, was published by \V. Cureton, The
Ancient Syriac Version of the Epistles of S. Ignatius (London 1945).
See, too, Cureton's Corpus Ignatianum (London 1845) Akaner,
.
Patrologia (Rome 1940) 59f., gives more references to the Syriac and
Latin versions.
THE LETTERS OF ST. IGNATIUS OF ANTIOCH
To The Ephesians
IGNATIUS THEOPHORUS greets the Church of Ephesus

in Asia, congratulating you as you deserve and
wishing you perfect joy in Jesus Christ you who
have grown in spiritual stature through the fullness of God the
Father, and have been predestined from eternity to eternal
abiding and unchanging glory, and have been united and
chosen through a true passion by the will of the Father and of
Jesus Christ, our God.
( 1 ) I have welcomed in God your well beloved name,
which is yours by reason of your natural [sense and] 1 good-
ness in accord with faith and charity in Jesus Christ, our
Savior. Imitators of God as you are, with hearts warmed in
the blood of God, you have done perfectly the work that fell
to you to do; for you were eager to visit me when you heard
that I was on my way from Syria, in chains because of our
common name and hope, and longing, with the help of your
prayers, to face the wild beasts in Rome and not to fail and
so become a disciple. And so in God's name I received your
whole community in the person of Onesimus, your bishop,
in the flesh, a man whose charity is beyond all power to say.
I beg of you to love him in Jesus Christ and to be like him to
a man. May He be blessed who gave you the grace to have
and to deserve to have such a bishop.
1 The words in square brackets represent an addition to the Greek

text suggested by Lightfoot. The words appear in an early Syriac
version.
87
88 SAINT IGNATIUS OF ANTIOCH
(2) A word about Burrhus, my fellow worker and your

deacon by the will of God, a man blessed in every way. It is
my prayer that he may continue with me to your honor and
that of your bishop. Crocus, too, who is worthy of God and
of yourselves, I have received as an exemplar of the love
you bear me. He has been a great comfort to me in every

way. the Father of Jesus Christ reward him with His
May
grace and not only him but Onesimus, Burrhus, Euplus
and Fronto; for in them I saw the love of all of you. If only
I deserve it, may I have joy in you always. And so it is right
for to glorify Jesus Christ in every way, who has given
you
you glory so that you may be made perfect in a single obe-
dience to your bishop and the priests and be made holy in
every way.
(
3 ) I do not give you orders as though I were a person of
importance, for I have not yet been made perfect in Jesus
Christ, even though I am a prisoner for His name. But, at
last, I am beginning to be His disciple and speak to you as
2
His disciples, too. For I have need of being trained by you
in faith, counsel, endurance and long-suffering. Still, love will
not let me be silent in your regard, and so I make bold to
beg you to be in harmony with God's mind. For Jesus Christ,
the life that cannot be taken from us, is the mind of the
3
Father, and the bishops appointed to ends of the earth are
of one mind with Jesus Christ.
(4) Hence, it is
right for you to concur, as you do, with
2 Literally, 'anointed,' that is, rubbed with embrocation as trainers

do with athletes.
3 'Of one mind with .'
Literally, 'in the mind of
. . .' The theme
. .
of the unity of Christ with the Father, of the bishops with Christ,
and of the faithful with the bishops is one that is very dear to the
heart of Ignatius. The 'ends of the earth' meant for Ignatius in
the beginning of the second century the Churches as far east as
Mesopotamia and as far west as Gaul.
TO THE EPHESIANS 89
the name of the bishop. For your priests, who are worthy of
the name and worthy of God, like the strings of a lyre, are
in harmony with the bishops. Hence it is that in the harmony
of your minds and hearts Jesus Christ is hymned. Make of
yourselves a choir, so that with one voice and one mind,
taking the key-note of God, you may sing in unison with
one voice through Jesus Christ to the Father, and He may
hear you and recognize you, in your good works, as members
4
of His son. It good for you, therefore, to be in perfect
is
unity that you may at all times be partakers of God.

(5) And if I, in a short time, have achieved such spiritual
and not merely human communion with your bishop, all the
more do I congratulate you who have become one with him,
as the Church is one with Jesus Christ and as Jesus Christ
is one with the Father, so that all things may be in harmony.
Let no man be deceived. If a person is not inside the sanc-

5
tuary he is deprived of the Bread [of God]. For if the
6
prayer of one or two men has so much force, how much
greater is that of the bishop and of the whole Church. Any
one, therefore, who assemble with the others has
fails to
already shown his pride and

himself apart. For it is writ-
set
7
ten: 'God resists the proud/ Let us be careful, therefore,
not to oppose the bishop, so that we may be obedient to God.
(6) And let a man respect the bishop all the more if he
sees him to be a man of few words. For, whoever is sent by
the Master to run His house, we ought to receive him as we
would receive the Master himself. It is
obvious, therefore,
that we ought to regard the bishop as we would the Lord
Himself. I should tell you that Onesimus himself is full of
4 Literally, 'blameless/
5 Literally, 'the place of sacrifice.'
6 Cf. Matt. 18.18-20.
7 Prov. 3.34.
praise for your orderly, religious behavior, because all of you

are living according to truth and because among you no
heresy finds a home. Indeed, you do not so much as listen to
anyone unless his speech is of Jesus Christ in truth.
(7) There are some who, in guile and wickedness, have
a way of bearing the Name about while behaving in a way
unworthy of God. Such men you must shun as you would
wild beasts; for they are mad dogs that bite when you are
not on your guard. Of these you must beware, for these men
are hard to heal. There is one Doctor active in both body and
soul, begotten and yet unbegotten, God in man, true life in
death, son of Mary and Son of God, first able to suffer and
then unable to suffer, Jesus Christ, our Lord.
(8) Let no one, therefore, deceive you as, in fact, being
wholly given to God, you are not deceived. For, so long as
no passion within you has an established power to torment
you, you are certainly living according to God. As a cheap
8
sacrifice in your stead I offer myself for you Ephesians, for
your Church w.hich will be remembered in every age. Carnal

men can no more do the works of the spirit than those who
walk in the spirit do the things of the flesh; nor can
faith do the things of infidelity nor infidelity the things of
faith. Since you do all things in Jesus Christ, even those
things are spiritual which you do according to the flesh.

9
have learned that some strangers holding bad doc-
(9) I
trine have passed your way, but that you have not allowed
8 The word here used is peripsema. It is the word used by St. Paul in
1 Cor. 4.13.It is used again by Ignatius in Ch. 18 of this Letter.
Literally, peripsema means 'offscouring'; but it is sometimes applied

to the 'scum,' the 'jail birds,' who were offered in sacrifice to ap-
pease the wrath of the gods in times of affliction. St. Ignatius wants
to imply that his life is being offered up for the Church and, at
the same time, that it is a life of no value.
9 Literally, 'persons from yonder.'
TO THE EPHESIANS 91
them to sow their seed among you and have stopped your
ears lest you should receive what they sowed. Like the stones
of a temple, cut for a building of God the Father, you have
been up to the top by the crane of Jesus Christ, which
lifted
is and the rope of the Holy Spirit. For your faith
the Cross,
has drawn you up and charity has been the road leading
to God. You are fellow pilgrims, 10 carrying with you God
all
and His temple; you are bearers of Christ and of holy offer-
ings, decked out in the commandments of Jesus Christ. And
with this letter I am able to take part in your festivity, to be
of your company, to share in the joy that comes from setting
your heart not on what is merely human in life, but on God.

(10) And
so do not cease to pray for all other men, for
there hope of their conversion and of their finding God.
is
Give them the chance to be instructed, at least by the way

you behave. When they are angry with you, be meek; answer
their words of pride by your humility, their blasphemies by
your prayers, their error by your steadfastness in faith, their

bullying by your gentleness. Let us not be in a hurry to give
them tit for tat, but, by our sweet reasonableness, show that
we are their brothers. Let us rather be eager to imitate the
Lord, striving to be the first in bearing wrongs, in suffering
loss, in being despised, so that no weed of the evil one may be
found among you; but abide in Jesus Christ in perfect purity
and temperance of body and soul.
(11) The last days are at hand. For the rest, let us live
in reverence and fear of the patience of God, lest it turn in
10 The rapid change of metaphors, from seed and soil to stones and
building and now to pilgrims with their festal clothes and carved
offerings, is typical of St. Ignatius' tumultuous style.
For an illus-
tration of such a pagan procession see Lightfoot, Ignatius and
Polycarp 2.17. See, too, Acts 19.24 for silver shrines made by Deme-
trius of Ephesus for the pilgrims to the temple of Artemis.
judgment against us. Either let us fear the wrath which is to

come or else let us love we have
one or the other,
the grace
so long as we are found in Jesus Christ unto true life. Let
nothing appeal to you apart from Him, by whose help I
bear my chains about with me like spiritual pearls; and in
these, with your prayers in which I trust always to have
a share may I rise again, so that I may be found in the
company of the Christian Ephesians who have always been
at one with the Apostles through the power of Jesus Christ.
(12) I know who I am and to whom I am writing. I am

a condemned man; you have received mercy. I am in danger;
you are safe. You are the road for those on the way to die
11
for God. You have shared in the sacraments with Paul who
was made a saint, who died a martyr, who deserved to be
blessed in whose footsteps may I be found when I reach
God; in whose every letter 12 there is a mention of you in
Christ Jesus.
(13) Be zealous, therefore, to assemble more frequently to

13
render thanks and praise to God. For, when you meet
together frequently, the powers of Satan are destroyed and
danger from him is dissolved in the harmony of your faith.
There is nothing better than peace in which an end is put
to the warfare of things in heaven and on earth.
(14) You are aware of all these truths if you have perfect
faith and love for Jesus Christ the beginning and end of
life; for faith is the beginning and the end is love and God
isthe two of them brought into unity. After these comes
whatever else makes up a Christian gentleman. No one
11 Literally, 'you are initiated into the mysteries along with Paul.'
12 This may mean 'throughout the whole of one of those letters,' name-
ly, the Epistle to the Ephesians.
13 The verb eucharistein may well have here the more special sense of
'to celebrate the Eucharist.'
TO THE EPHESIANS 93
commits who professes the faith, and no one hates who

sin
is possessed of charity. A
tree is shown by its fruit,
14
and in
the same way those who profess to belong to Christ will be
seen by what they do. For what is needed is not mere present
15
profession, but perseverance to the end in the power of
faith.
( 15 )
It is better to say nothing and be [a Christian] than to
speak and not to be [one]. It is good to teach, if one practices

what he preaches. There is one Teacher who spoke and the
16
thing was done; and even the things He did without speaking
are worthy of the Father. Anyone who is really possessed of
17
the word of Jesus can listen to His silence and so be per-
fect; so that he may act through his words and be known by
his silence. Nothing is hidden from the Lord and even the
things we hide are near Him. Let us do all that we do, there-
fore, as though He were dwelling within us we as His
temple and He within as our God. And so, indeed, it is, and
will be clearly seen by us from the love we justly bear Him.
(16) Make no
mistake, brethren; the corrupters of fam-
ilies willnot inherit the kingdom of God. If, then, those are
dead who do these things according to the flesh, how much
worse if, with bad doctrine, one should corrupt the faith of
God which Jesus Christ was crucified. Such a man, for
for
becoming contaminated, will depart into unquenchable fire;

and so will any one who listens to him.
(17) It was for this reason that the Lord received the
14 Cf. Matt. 12.33; Luke 5.44.

15 This may mean: 'At present the Work (i.e., of preaching and prac-
ticing the Christian religion) is no mere matter of profession.' Cf.
Acts 15.38; Phil. 2.30; John 4.34; 6.29; 17.4.
16 Cf. Ps. 32.9.
17 I.e., can learn the lessons of His hidden life at Nazareth, of His
silence during the passion.
ointment on his head 18 that he might breathe the odor of
incorruptibility into the Church. Be not anointed with the

bad odor of the doctrine of the prince of this world, lest he
lead you away captive from the life proposed to you. Why
do we not all become wise by accepting the knowledge of
God which is Jesus Christ? Why do we perish in our folly
by being ignorant of the grace which the Lord has truly
sent us?
19
(18) I offer up a poor substitute
my life for the
as
Cross, which is a stumbling block to those who have no faith,

but to us salvation and eternal life. Where is the wise man?
20
Where is the philosopher? Where is the boasting of the so-
called men For our God Jesus Christ was,
of prudence?
according to God's dispensation, the fruit of Mary's womb,

of the seed of David He was born and baptized in order that
;
He might make the water holy by His passion.

(19) The maidenhood of Mary and her child-bearing
and also the death of the Lord were hidden from the prince
of this world three resounding mysteries wrought in the
silence of God. How, then, did He appear in time? A star,
brighter than all other stars, shone in the sky, and its bright-
ness was ineffable and the novelty of it caused astonishment.
And the rest of the stars, along with the sun and the moon,
formed a choir about the star; but the light of the star by
itself outshone all the rest. It was a puzzle to know the origin
of this novelty unlike anything else. Thereupon all magic was

dissolved, every bond of malice disappeared, ignorance was
destroyed, the ancient kingdom was ruined, when God ap-
is Of. John 12.3.

19 The same word peripsema occurs here as in Ch. 8. Literally 'my
spirit (or life) is a cheap sacrifice in comparison with the Cross.'
20 Cf. 1 Cor. 1.20,23,24.
TO THE EPHESIANS 95
peared in the form of man to give us newness of eternal life.

What had been prepared in God now had a beginning. And,
because of the plan for the abolition of death, all things were
disturbed.
(20) If, through your prayers, Jesus Christ should make

me worthy and if it should be His will, and still more if the
Lord should reveal it to me, in a second letter which I intend
to write to you, I shall explain more fully what I have merely
touched upon the dispensation of becoming the new man
Jesus Christ, who is of the race of David according to the
passion and resurrection. Come together in common, one and
all without exception in charity, in one faith and in one
Jesus Christ, who is of the race of David according to the

flesh, the son of man and Son of God, so that with undivided
mind you may obey the bishop and the priests, and break
21
one Bread which is the medicine of immortality and the
antidote against death, enabling us to live for ever in Jesus
Christ.
22
(21) I am offering up my you and for those
life for
whom, to the honor of
God, you Smyrna; and from
sent to
here I write to you, thanking the Lord and loving Polycarp
as I love you. Remember me as Jesus Christ remembers you.
Pray for the Church which is in Syria, from which I, the last
of the faithful there, am being led away a prisoner to Rome;
for so I was deemed worthy to be found to God's glory. Fare-
well in God the Father and in Jesus Christ our common hope.
21 A to Holy Communion. Cf. Acts 2.46; 20.7; 1 Cor.

clear reference
John 6.5334.
10.16,17;
22 The word antipsychon which is used here and again in the Letter
to the Smyrnaeans, Ch. 10, and in the Letter to Polycarp, Chs. 2 and 6,
seems to have something of the force of peripsema. The central idea
is that St. Ignatius is dying physically in order that his brothers may
live supernaturally. Cf. the counsel in 1 John 3.16.

II
To the Magnesians
IGNATIUS THEOPHORUS to the Church in Magnesia
near the Maeander that is blessed with the grace of
God the Father through Jesus Christ our Savior. I
salute you and wish you every joy in God the Father and in
Jesus Christ.
of the perfect order of your love toward
(1)1 have heard
God; and so with great joy and in the faith of Jesus
it is
Christ that I have decided to address you. Honored as I

1
have been with a name so dear to God, I sing, in the chains
I bear about with me, the praise of the Churches. And I
pray that the Churches may have unity in the flesh and spirit
of Jesus Christ, who is our everlasting life a union in faith
and charity that is to be preferred to all else and, especially,
union with Jesus and the Father, through whom we shall
reach God if only we bear with and escape from the wanton
attacks of the prince of this world.
(2) It was possible for me to see you in the persons of
2
your devout bishop Damas and the worthy priests, Bassus and
Apollonius, and my fellow worker, the deacon Zotion. May
I continue to have joy in him, since he is obedient to the
bishop, as to the grace of God, and to the priests, as to the law

of Jesus Christ.
(3) It ill becomes you to treat your bishop too familiarly
because of his youth. You should show him all reverence out
of respect for the authority of God the Father. This, I under-
stand, the holy priests do. They take no advantage of his
1 He may mean the name Theophorus, which is Greek for 'God bearer*
or 'God-borne,' according to the accent.
2 In the Greek text St. Ignatius begins with 'Since it was possible ..."
and leaves the sentence unfinished.
96
TO THE MAGNESIANS 97
youthful appearance, but they yield to him as to one who is

wise in God not, of course, merely to him, but to the Father
of Jesus Christ, who is the bishop over all. To the honor of
Him who loves you, you must obey without any insincerity;
for in this case one does not so much deceive a bishop who
can be seen as try to outwit one who is invisible in which
case one must reckon not with a man, but with God who
knows our hidden thoughts.
(4) It is not enough to be Christians in name; it behooves
us to be such in fact. So, too, there are those who invoke the
name of the bishop while their actions are without any regard
for him. Such men, it seems to me, are lacking in good
conscience, for they do not assemble regularly as enjoined.
(5) all things have an end, two things are
Seeing that
to our choice life and death; and each of us is
proposed
to go to his appropriate place. As there are two currencies,
the one of God, and the other of the world, each stamped in
itsown way, so the unbelieving have the stamp of the world;
those who, in charity, believe have the stamp of God the
Father through Jesus Christ. And, unless it is our choice to
die, through Him, unto His passion, His life is not in us.
(6) In the persons I have mentioned I have seen in faith,
and have loved, your whole community; and so I exhort you
to be careful to do all things in the harmony of God, the
bishop having the primacy after the model of God and the
priests after the model
of the council of the Apostles, and
the deacons (who are so dear to me) having entrusted to
them the ministry of Jesus Christ- who from eternity was
with the Father and at last appeared to us. Let all reverence
one another in conformity with God's will. Let no man regard
his neighbor with the eyes of the flesh, but in Jesus Christ
love one another at all times. Let there be nothing among
you to divide you; but be at one with the bishop and with
those who are over you, thus affording a model and lesson
of immortal life.
(7)Just as the Lord, being one with the Father, did

nothing, either in His own person or through the Apostles,
without the Father, so you should do nothing without the
bishop and the council of priests. Nor should you try to make
a thing out to be reasonable, merely because it seems so to
you personally; but let there be in common a single prayer,
3
one petition, one mind, one hope, in love, in the unmixed
joy which who is the best of all. Hasten all of
is Jesus Christ
you together one temple of God, to one altar, to Jesus
as to
Christ alone, who came forth from one Father in whom He
is and to whom He has returned.
(8) Do not be led astray either by new doctrines or old

fables which are now useless, for, to go on observing Jewish
deny that we have received grace. Remember
4
rites is to that
the holiest prophets lived according to Jesus Christ, and for
this reason they were persecuted; they were inspired by His
grace so that unbelievers might be fully assured that there is

one God, who has manifested Himself in Jesus Christ His Son,
5
who is His Word proceeding from silence, and who in all
things was pleasing to Him who sent Him.

(9) How, then, shall we be able to live apart from Him,
seeing that the prophets were His disciples in the Spirit and
3 Literally, 'joy without blame.'

4 Onre of the main difficulties that St. Ignatius had to contend with
was the 'Judaizing' tendency of early Christians who emphasized
the Law more than Grace. He tried to insist on what St. Paul says in
Gal. 2.21: 'If we can be justified through the law, then Christ's death
WITS needless.'
5 The Greek text, as we now have it, says 'not proceeding/ However,
the Armenian version, made from an early Syriac translation, says
'proceeding.' This suits the context better.
expected Him as their Master, and that many who were

brought up in the old order have come to the newness of
hope? They no longer observe the Jewish Sabbaths, but keep
holy the Lord's day, on which, through Him and through
His death, our life arose; and by this mystery though some
deny Him we have received our faith, and therefore we
persevere in the hope of being found to be the disciples of
Jesus Christ, our only Master; and because of this mystery He
whom the prophets rightly waited for came and raised them
from the dead.
(10) And, therefore, let us not be ungrateful for His loving
kindness; for, were He to act toward us as we do toward
Him, we should perish. So, let us become His disciples; let
us learn to live the life that Christianity calls for. No one
with any other name than this can belong to God. Put away,
therefore, the bad leaven which is old and stale, and be con-
verted into the new leaven which is Jesus Christ. Be salted
in Him, lest any of you your savor, for by your savor
lose
will you be judged. It is out of place to preach Jesus Christ
and to practice Judaism. For Christianity did not believe in
Judaism, but Judaism in Christianity; it was in this that men
of every tongue believed and were gathered together in God.
(11) Do not think that I have heard that any among you,
my beloved, are practicing Judaism; but I say these things,
small as I am in comparison with yourselves, to forewarn
you against falling into the snares of an empty doctrine. I
hope, rather, that you be fully convinced of the birth

may
and passion and the resurrection that took place during the
period of the governorship of Pontius Pilate. These things
6
were really and truly done by Jesus Christ, our hope; and
6 Here, as in many other parts of these Letters, Ignatius has in mind
the danger of the heresy of Docetism, according to which our Lord
merely seemed to have lived and suffered in a human way.
from this hope may God forbid that any of you should be
turned aside.
(12) If only I am worthy, I hope I may have joy in you

in every way. It is true that I am in bonds, but in comparison
with any of you who are at liberty I am no one. I know that
you are not vain, for you have Jesus Christ within you; and
when I praise you I know that you reprove yourselves more
than ever for, it is written: 'The just man is his own
7
accuser.'
(13) Be eager, therefore, to be confirmed in the com-

mandments of our Lord and His Apostles, so that 'whatever
38
you do may prosper in body and spirit, in faith and charity,
in the Son and Father and Spirit, in the beginning and in
the end, along with your most reverend bishop and the priests
the spiritual wreath that so fitly crowns him and the
deacons, who are men of God. Be obedient to your bishop
and to one another, as Jesus Christ in His human nature was
subject to the Father and as the Apostles were to Christ and
the Father. In this way there will be union of body and
spirit.
( 14) I
have exhorted you briefly, because I know that you
are full of God. Remember me in your prayers, so that I may
reach God, and also the Church in Syria, of which, how-
ever unworthily, I am a member. I need your united prayer
and love in God, if the Church in Syria is to have the grace
of being bedewed by your fervent prayer.
(15) From Smyrna, where I am writing to you, the Ephe-

sians salute you. They are with me, like yourselves, for
7 This is a quotation from the Septuagint Greek version of Prov. 18.17.

8 According to the Septuagint translation of Ps. 1.3.
the glory of God, and have been an unfailing consolation

to me; so, too, Polycarp, the bishop of the people of Smyrna,
and all the other Churches, too, salute you in honor of Jesus
Christ. Trusting that you may remain in the harmony of God,
possessed of the spirit of union which is Jesus Christ, farewell.
Ill
To the Trallians
GNATIUS THEOPHORUS to the holy Church which is in

|
Tralles in Asia. Beloved as you are by God, the

Father of Jesus Christ, elect and worthy of God, out-
wardly and inwardly at peace through the passion of Jesus
Christ, in whom we have hope through our resurrection unto
Him, I salute you in the fullness of God, as the Apostles used
to do, and I wish you every joy.
( 1 )By the will of God and of Jesus Christ your bishop,
Polybius, has visited me here in Smyrna. He tells me that by
nature more than by habit you are faultless in disposition and
resolute in patience. In spite of the bonds I bear for Jesus
Christ, he filled me with such consolation that in him I was
able to behold your whole community. Accepting your spir-
itual benevolence through him, I thanked God to find, as
I had heard, that you are imitators of God.
( 2 ) For it seems to me that, when you are obedient to the
bishop as you would be to Jesus Christ, you are living, not
in a human way, but according to Jesus Christ, who died
for us that by faith in His death you might escape death. You
must continue, then, to do nothing apart from the bishop.
Be obedient, too, to the priests as to the apostles of Jesus
Christ, our hope in whom we shall be found, if only we
live in Him. And, as ministers of the mysteries of Jesus
Christ, the deacons should please all in every way they can;
for they are not merely ministers of food and drink, but the
servants of the Church of God. They must avoid all reproach
as they would beware of fire.
(3) In the same way all should respect the deacons as
102
TO THE TRALLIANS 103
they would Jesus Christ, just as they respect the bishop as

representing the Father and the priests as the council of God
and the college of the Apostles. Apart from these there is
nothing that can be called a Church. In such matters I am
sure you feel as I do, for I have received a sample of your
love in the person of your bishop who is here with me. His
demeanor is a great lesson; his meekness is his power. I am
sure that even the infidels esteem him. Because I love you I
treat you gently; but on his behalf I could write more sharp-
ly. However, prisoner as I am, I have not felt myself in a

position, to command you as though I were an Apostle.
(4) By the grace of God I am not lacking in wisdom;
but I measure my words, lest my boasting should be fatal.
I must, in fact, be more afraid than ever of paying attention
to those who flatter me. Their words only serve to scourge me.
I long to suffer, but I do not know if I am worthy. To most
1
people my ardor is not apparent, but for my part it is be-
2
coming irresistible. My prayer is for humility, by which the
prince of this world is overcome.
(5) It is not that I am unable to write to you of heavenly
realities, but I am afraid that, children as you are, I might
do you harm. Please share my convictions, else you may be
choked by what you cannot swallow. For myself, I do not
pretend to be a disciple merely because I am in chains and
can contemplate such mysteries as the ordered hierarchy of
angels and principalities and the visible and invisible worlds.
Much must be lacking to us, if we are not to lose God.
(6) I exhort you, then, to leave alone the foreign fodder
of heresy and keep entirely to Christian food. It is not I, but
the love of Jesus Christ, that speaks. For the heretics mingle
1 Some translate eris as though it meant the 'envy of Satan.*

2 Literally, 'it makes war on me.'
SAINT IGNATIUS OF ANTIOCH
poison wih Jesus Christ, as men might administer a deadly

drug in sweet wine, without giving a hint of their wicked-
ness, so that without thought or fear of the fatal sweetness
a man drinks his own death.
(7) Against such men be on your guard. This will be

possible if you are not proud
and if you keep close to Jesus
Christ and the bishop and the ordinances of the Apostles.
Anyone who is within the sanctuary is pure and anyone who
is outside is impure, that is to say, no one who acts apart
from the bishop and the priests and the deacons has a clear
conscience.
(8) that I have heard of anything of this sort among

Not
you; but keep watch over you as ones I love, foreseeing,
I
as I do, the snares of the devil. And so, put on the armor of
forbearance and refresh yourselves in faith, that is, in the
body of the Lord, and in love, that is, in the blood of Jesus
Christ. Let no one be down on his neighbor. Let not the folly
of a few give occasion to the pagans to calumniate your pious
community. 'Woe unto him through whom my name is ca-

3
lumniated before others without cause.'
(
9 )
And so, be deaf when anyone speaks to you apart from
Jesus Christ, who was
of the race of David, the son of Mary,
who was truly born and ate and drank, who was truly per-
secuted under Pontius Pilate and was really crucified and
died in the sight of those 'in heaven and on earth and under
the earth.
34
Moreover He was truly raised from the dead by
the power of His Father; in like manner His Father, through
Jesus Christ, will raise up those of us who believe in Him.
Apart from Him we have no true life.
3 Isa. 52.5, freely translated. Cf. the same quotation in the Letter o
Polycarp to the Philippians, Ch. 10.
4 Phil. 2.10.
TO THE TRALLIANS 105
(10) If, as some say who are godless in the sense that
they are without faith, He merely seemed to suffer it is they
themselves who merely seem to exist why am I in chains?
And why do I pray that I may be thrown to the wild beasts?
I die, then, to no purpose. I do but bear false witness against
the Lord.
(11) Avoid, therefore, the evil sprouts that bring forth

deadly fruit.
Merely to taste this fruit is to meet a sudden
death. Such are not the plants of the Father. If they were,
they would appear as branches of the Cross and their fruit
would be immortal. It is by the Cross, by His passion, that He
invites you who are His members. The Head cannot be
born without the members, since it was God, that is, He
Himself, who promised to keep them together.
(12) I am writing these greetings from Smyrna. With
them goes those of the others of God's Churches who are with
me. They have been of comfort to me in many ways, both
physical and spiritual. My bonds which I bear about with
me for the cause of Jesus Christ and as a petition that I may
reach God are my exhortations to you. Persevere in harmony
with one another and in common prayer together. All of you
without exception, and particularly the priests, must help to
keep up the bishop's spirit out of reverence for the Father
and Jesus Christ and the Apostles. I beg you to give heed
in charity to what I say, so that my letter may not be taken
in evidence against you. Pray for me, for by the mercy of
God I stand in need of your charity, if I am to be worthy
of the end I am eager to meet and am not to be found rep-
robate.
(13) The Smyrnaeans and Ephesians greet you in love.

Remember in your prayers the Church in Syria of which
unworthy as I am, for I am the least among them I am
a member. Farewell in Jesus Christ. Be obedient to your

bishop and to the priests as well as to the commandment
[of God], With undivided heart let each and all of you
love one another. My life is offered for you, both now and
when I shall be with God. I am not yet out of danger, but
the Father, through Jesus Christ, can be counted on to
answer both your prayer and mine. May we be found with
Him without blame.
IV
To the Romans
IGNATIUS THEOPHORUS to the Church on which the

majesty of the most high Father and of Jesus Christ,
His only Son, has had mercy; to the Church beloved
and enlightened by the faith and charity of Jesus Christ, our
God, through the will of Him who has willed all things that
exist the Church in the place of the country 1 of the Romans
which holds the primacy. I salute you in the name of Jesus
Christ, the Son of the Father. You are a Church worthy of
God, worthy of honor, felicitation and praise, worthy of
attaining to God, a Church without blemish, which holds the
2
primacy of the community of love, obedient to Christ's law,
bearing the Father's name. To you who are united, outwardly
1 The reading en t6po chortou, 'in the place of the country/ makes
very poor sense. It was suggested by P. S. Phillimore in an article
in the Journal of Theological Studies 19 (1919) 276 that we should
read Christou for choriou. In this case the meaning would be 'the
Church of the Romans that holds the primacy in the place of Christ.'
This should be compared with the expression in the Letter to the
Magnesians 6 which means either 'the bishop having the primacy in
the place (tdpo) of God' or 'having the primacy according to the
pattern (typo) of God.' the reading with topos has the authority of
our present Greek text and of the Latin translation. The reading with
typo is suggested by the Syriac and Armenian versions.
2 It has been well argued by F. X. Funk that the word agape, 'love'
has often the meaning in St. Ignatius of 'the community.' The Greek
verb prokathemai, 'I preside over,' is always found followed, as in
Plato (Laws 758 D) ,
by some such word as 'city' and never by a
merely abstract noun like 'love.' Whether St. Ignatius has in mind
a pre-eminence of authority or of charity, the context seems to
imply that he means a universal and not merely a local pre-eminence.
It will be noted that, unlike the other Letters in this series, the
one to the Roman Church contains no hint of doctrinal or discipli-
nary disunion.
107
and inwardly, in the whole of His commandment and filled

with grace, in union with God and with every alien stain fil-
tered away, I wish every innocent joy in Jesus Christ, our God.
(1) In answer to my prayer and beyond

all I asked for,
3
I have at last seen the faces I have longed to see. In chains
as I am for Jesus Christ, I hope to salute you, if only it be
His will to grant me grace to reach my goal. I shall know
4
that the beginning is providential if, in the end, without
hindrance, I am to obtain the inheritance. But I am afraid
of your love; it may do me wrong. It is easy for you to have
your way, but if you do not yield to me, it will be hard for
me to reach God.
(2) I would have you think of pleasing God as indeed
you do rather than men. For at no later time shall I have
an opportunity like this of reaching God; nor can you ever

have any better deed ascribed to you if only you remain
silent. If only you will say nothing in my behalf, I shall be
a word of God. But, if our love is for my body, I shall be
once more a mere voice. You can do me no greater kindness
5
than to suffer me to be sacrificed to God while the place of

sacrifice is still prepared. Thus forming yourselves into a
chorus of love, you may sing to the Father in Jesus Christ
3 This may mean simply 'your holy faces.' Axidtheos means 'worthy
of God, holy' and axiotheos means 'worth seeing.' The Armenian
version takes the meaning 'worth seeing.'
4 Literally, 'well ordained.'
5 St. Ignatius seems to have in mind the difference between the 'word/
logos, that was made flesh
(John 1.14) and the 'voice/ phone, of
,
one crying in the wilderness

(John 1.23)
The choice for St. Ignatius
.
was between dying, and so making his life meaningful, in some sense
like the Logos, the 'only begotten Son, who abides in the bosom
of the Father' and who 'has himself brought us a clear message';
or of being spared and so finding his life without meaning, like an
unintelligble cry. Cf. what is said below in 3, 'for our God, Jesus
Christ, is manifest the more now that He is hidden in God/
TO THE ROMANS 109
that God gave the bishop of Syria the grace of being trans-
6
ferred from the rising to the setting sun. It is good to set,
leaving the world for God, and so to rise in Him.

(3) Never have you envied anyone. You have been others'
teachers. I trust that what you have taught and prescribed
to others may nowbe applied by yourselves. 7 Beg only that
I may have inward and outward strength, not only in word
but in will, that I may be a Christian not merely in name but
in fact. For, if I am one in fact, then I may be called one
and be faithful long after I have vanished from the world.
Nothing merely visible is good, for our God, Jesus Christ, is
manifest the more now that He is hidden in God. Christianity
is not the work of persuasion, but, whenever it is hated
by
the world, it is a work of power.
(4) I am writing to all the Churches to tell them all that

I am, with all heart, to die for God
my if only you do not
prevent it. I beseech you not to indulge your benevolence

at thewrong time. Please let me be thrown to the wild beasts;
through them I can reach God. I am God's wheat; I am
ground by the teeth of the wild beasts that I may end as
the pure bread of Christ. If anything, coax the beasts on to
become my sepulcher and to leave nothing of my body un-
devoured so that, when I am dead, I may be no bother to
anyone. I shall be really a disciple of Jesus Christ if and
when the world can no longer see so much as my body. Make
petition, then, to the Lord for me, so that by these means I
may be made a sacrifice to God. I do not command you, as
Peter and Paul did. They were Apostles; I am a condemned
6 That is, from the East to the West.

7 St. Ignatius means that the Church of Rome, so far from begrudg-
follow the
ing anyone the grace of martyrdom, has exhorted others to
example of the martyrs. Cf. the Letter of Clement of Rome to the
Corinthians.
man. They were free men; I am still a slave. Still, if I suffer,
I shall be emancipated by Jesus Christ and, in my resurrec-

tion, shall be free. But now in chains I am learning to have
no wishes of my own.
(5) I am
already battling with beasts on journey from my
Syria to Rome. On
land and at sea, by night and by day,
I am in chains with ten leopards around me or at least
with a band of guards who grow more brutal the better they
are treated. However, the wrongs they do me make me a
8
better disciple. 'But that is not where my justification lies.'
May I find my joy in the beasts that have been made ready
for me. prayer is that they will be prompt in dealing
My
with me. I shall coax them to devour me without delay and
not be afraid to touch me, as has happened in some cases.
And if, when I am ready, they hold back, I shall provoke
them to attack me. Pardon me, but I know what is good for
me. I am now beginning to be a disciple; may nothing visible
or invisible prevent me from reaching Jesus Christ. Fire and
9
cross and battling with wild beasts, [their clawing and tear-
10
ing, ] the breaking of bones and mangling of members, the
grinding of my whole body, the wicked torments of the devil
let them all assail me, so long as I get to Jesus Christ.
(6) Neither the kingdoms of this world nor the bounds of

the universe can have any use for me. I would rather die
for Jesus Christ than rule the last reaches of the earth. My
search is for Him who died for us; my love is for Him who
rose for our salvation. The pangs of new birth are upon me.
Forgive me, brethren. Do nothing to prevent this new life.
8 1 Cor. 4.4.
9 Literally, zeldsai means 'envy* or 'be jealous of as in Gal. 4.17.

10 The words in square brackets are supplied from the version in the
Marty rium of St. Ignatius.
TO THE ROMANS 111
Do not desire that I shall perish. Do not hand over to the

world a man whose heart is fixed on God. Do not entice
me with material things. Allow me to receive the pure light.
When I reach it, I shall be fully a man. Allow me to be a
follower of the passion of my God. Let those who hold Him
in their hearts understand what urges me, realize what I am
choosing, and share my feelings.

(
7prince of this world is eager to tear me to pieces,
)
The
to weaken my will that is fixed on God. Let none of you
who are watching the battle abet him. Come in, rather on
it is the side of God. Do not let your
my side, for lips be for
Jesus Christ and your heart for the world. Let envy have no
place among you. even, And when I am come, if I should
beseech you, pay no attention to what I say; believe, rather,
what I am writing to you now. For alive as I am at this
11
moment my longing
of writing, is within
for death. Desire
me has been nailed to the cross and no flame of material
longing is left. Only the living water speaks within, me saying:
Hasten to the Father. I have no taste for the food that perishes
nor for the pleasures of this life. I want the Bread of God
which is the Flesh of Christ, who was of the seed of David;
and for drink I desire His blood which is love that cannot
be destroyed.
(8) I desire no longer to live a purely human life; and
this desire can be you consent. Make this your
fulfilled if
choice, if you yourselves would be chosen. I make my petition

in a few words. Please believe me; Jesus Christ will make
it you that I speak the truth, for He was the mouth
clear to
without deceit through which the Father truly spoke. Beg
for me that, through the Holy Spirit, I may not fail. I have
11 The word eros which is here used may mean 'my Love' or 'my
Beloved,' that is, Jesus Christ.
not written to you after the manner of men, but according

to the mind of God. If I die, it will prove you loved me; if
I am rejected, it will be because you hated me.
(9) Remember your prayers that Church of Syria,

in
which now, me, has God for its pastor. Jesus
in place of
Christ, along with your love, will be its only bishop. For
myself, I am ashamed to be called one of them, for I am not
worthy, being the last among them and, as it were, born out
12
of due time. If I reach God, I shall be some one only by
His mercy. My spirit salutes you and with it the love of the
Churches which welcomed me in the name of Jesus Christ.
They treated me as more than a passing pilgrim; for even the
communities that did not lie along the route I was taking con-
ducted me from city to city.
(10) I am writing this letter to you from Smyrna by the
hands of the Ephesians, who deserve all praise. Among many
others who are with me there is my dear friend Crocus. I trust
you have come to know those who went ahead of me from
Syria to Rome for the glory of God. Please tell them that I am
not far away. All of them are worthy of God and of yourselves.
You will to help them in every way. The date of this
do well
writing the ninth day before the calends of September. 13
is
Farewell, and persevere to the end in Jesus Christ.
12 Ektroma. St. Paul uses the word of himself in 1 Cor. 15.8. Some
have seen in the expression a hint that St. Ignatius was converted
late in life.
13 August 24.
To the Philadelphians
IGNATIUS THEOPHORUS to the Church of God the

Father and of Jesus Christ in Philadelphia in Asia. 1
You have felt God's mercy and are firmly established
in union with God and with unduring joy in the passion of our
Lord, through abundant mercy you have been given full
assurance of His resurrection. I greet you in the blood of Jesus
Christ. Your Church is to me a cause of unending and
unbroken joy. It will be even more so, if all continue to be at
one with the bishop and with his priests and with the deacons,
who have been appointed according to the mind of Jesus
Christ. All these are men after His own will and He has
confirmed them in stability through His Holy Spirit.
1 ) I know that your bishop has been
( given his ministry
for the common good, not by any effort of his own or of
others nor out of vain glory, but through the love of God
the Father and of the Lord Jesus Christ. I am full of admira-
tion for the sweet reasonableness of a man who can do more
by his silence than others by speaking. He has been attuned
to the commandments like a harp with its strings. And so my
soul blesses his determination which is fixed on God. I know
how virtuous and perfect it is, how unperturbable and calm,
how modeled his life is on the sweet reasonableness of God.
(2) You are children of truth; shun schisms and heresies.
Follow, as sheep do, wherever the shepherd leads. There are
2
many wolves plausible enough to ensnare the pilgrims of God
1 Unlike the preceding Letters which were written from Smyrna, this
and the following Letters were written from Troas.
2 Literally, 'the runners in God's race.' Cf. Gal. 5.7; 1 Cor. 9.24.
113
by evil pleasure. However, the harmony among you will leave

no place for them.
(3) Keep away from the poisonous weeds which grow
where Jesus Christ does not till the soil, for they are not of
the planting of the Father. Not that I have found any divi-
sion among you except the filtering away of impure elements.
For, all who belong to God and Jesus Christ are with the
bishop. And those, too, will belong to God who have returned,
repentant, to the unity of the Church so as to live in accord-
ance with Jesus Christ. mistake, brethren. No one
Make no
who follows another into schism inherits the Kingdom of
God. 3 No one who follows heretical doctrine is on the side of
the passion.
4
(4) Be zealous, then, in the observance of one Eucharist.
For there is one flesh of our Lord, Jesus Christ, and one
5
chalice that brings union in His blood. There is one altar,
as there one bishop with the priests and deacons, who are
is
my And so, whatever you do, let it be done

fellow workers.
in the name of God.
(5) Dear brothers, my love for you is full and overflow-

ing, and with immense joy I give you whatever assurance I
can; and yet not I, but Jesus Christ for whom I am in chains
for I am more and more afraid that I am far from perfect-
tion. However, your prayer to God will make me perfect, so
that I may gain the inheritance that God's mercy has assigned
me, if only I take refuge in the Gospel as in the body of
Jesus and in the Apostles as the priests of the Church. Let us
likewise love the prophets, for it was they who foretold the
3 Cf. 1 Cor. 6.9.

4 Mass in the Didache, Chs. 9 and 14 and in the Letter of Clement of
Rome, Chs. 40-44.
5 The word here used, thysiasterion, means 'a place for sacrifice.'
TO THE PHILADELPHIANS 115
Gospel and hoped in Him and looked for His coming. By

and union with Jesus Christ they were saved. They
their faith
are worthy of love and admiration for their holiness. They
were approved by Jesus Christ and numbered with us in the
good news of our common hope.
(6) Still, if anyone preaches a Judaizing system to you,
do not listen to him. It is better to listen to Christianity
preached by one who is circumcized than to Judaism preached
by one who is not. Both alike, if they fail to preach Jesus
Christ, are for me tombstones and graves inscribed merely
with the names of men. Beware of the tricks and traps of
the prince of this world, else you will succumb to his wiles
and grow languid in love. Assemble together, all of you in
oneness of heart. I thank God that my conscience is clear,
for there is not one among you who can claim, covertly or
openly, that I have been burdensome to him in any matter,
great or small. I pray that nothing that I have said may be
taken in evidence against any to whom I have spoken.
(7) There may be some who outwardly sought to deceive
me, but the spirit, which is from God, is not deceived. He
knows whence it comes and whither it goes; 6 and He makes
clearwhat is hidden. I cried out in your midst and I spoke
with a loud voice the voice of God: Give heed to the
bishop, the priests and the deacons. When I said this, there
were those who suspected that I knew ahead of time of the
schism of some among you. But He is my witness, for whom
I am in chains, that I knew of this from no human lips. It
was the Spirit that proclaimed these words: Apart from the
6 Cf. John 8.14. Here, as in so many other instances, the lan-

3.8;
guage of Ignatius is parallel to rather than identical with the
St.
expressions of the Gospels and Epistles. This indicates that, at the
time, the oral teachings of the Church was as authoritative as the
written word of the Scriptures.
bishop let nothing be done. Guard your flesh as a temple of

God. Love unity. Shun schisms. Be imitators of Jesus Christ,
as He is of His Father.
(8) As
for me, I played my part, like a mediator appointed
to bring about unity. For, wherever there is division or anger,
God has no place. Now
God forgives all who repent, so long
as their repentance turns to union with God and to com-
munion with the bishop. I have faith in the grace of Jesus
Christ; He will break all your bonds. I beseech you to do all
in the light of Christ's teaching and nothing in a party spirit.
There are some whom I heard to say Unless I find it in the :
documents,
7
I do not believe in what is preached. When I
said : the written word, they replied That is what is in
It is :
question. For me, Jesus Christ is the written word, His cross
and death and resurrection and faith through Him make
up the untampered documents. Through these, with the help
of your prayers, I desire to be justified.
8
(9) The priests were good; but still better is the High
Priest to the Holy of Holies was committed, to whom
whom
10
alone the mysteries of God were committed. He is the door
9
of the Father through which Abraham and Isaac and Jacob

and the prophets, the Apostles and the Church all enter. All
11
these enter into the unity of God. But what distinguishes the
7 It is not certain whether we should read archeiois or archaiois,

'archives' or 'ancient writings.' In either case the historical fact of
the death and resurrection of our Lord is put above any merely
written record, whether of prophecy or of narration.
8 The reference is to the priests of the Old Testament. The High
Priest, of course, is Jesus Christ, as in St. Paul's Epistle to the
Hebrews,
9 Literally, 'secret things.'
10 A reference to John 10.9. Cf. the Letter of Clement of Rome 48;
also the Shepherd of Hermas, Parable 9.4,12,15.
11 That is, 'enter into the unity of Divine Revelation'; or perhaps;
'help in uniting men with God.'
TO THE PHILADELPHIANS 117
Gospel is that it contains the coming of the Savior, Our Lord

His passion, His resurrection. The preaching of
Jesus Christ,
the beloved prophets had Him in view. The Gospel is the
perfection of Eternal Life. Taken together, all these things
are good so long as your faith is alive with chastity.
(10) The news has reached me that, thanks to your prayer

and the sympathy you showed in Christ Jesus, the Church
of Antioch in Syria is enjoying peace. I feel that you ought,
as a Church of God, to choose a deacon to go there as an am-
bassador of God, for the glory of the Name and to congratu-
late them when they assemble together. Blessed in Jesus Christ
is the man who
is to be found worthy of this ministry. All
praise to you, too, who send him. You can do this for the
Name of God if only you choose to; just as the Churches
which are near neighbors sent deacons or priests and, some
of them, bishops.
The deacon, Philo of Cilicia, a man of good name
(11)
who now ministering to me in the word of God, and
is
Rhaius Agathopus, an outstanding person of Syria who gave

12
up his present occupations to follow me, join in speaking
highly of you. I give thanks to God for your kindness in

receiving them with the kindness which the Lord shows to
you. But may the grace of Jesus Christ forgive those who
13
treated them with scant respect. The love of the brethren
in Troas salutes you. I am writing from here by the hand of
Burrhus, who was sent by the Ephesians and Smyrnaeans to
accompany me as a token of respect. The Lord Jesus Christ
will reward them who hope in Him in body, soul and spirit,
in faith, and love and concord. Farewell in Christ Jesus, our
common hope.
12 Bios, 'life/ in the sense of 'the normal life of ordinary men.'
13 Agape here, as in the beginning of the Letter to the Romans, may
mean 'the community of love/ 'the Christian community/
VI
To the Smyrnaeans
IGNATIUS THEOPHORUS to the Church of God the
Father and of the beloved Jesus Christ which is at
Smyrna in Asia. I wish you every joy in an unblem-
ished spirit and the word of God. Your Church has been
mercifully blessed with every gift and is lacking in none it has ;
been filled with faith and charity; it is most worthy of God

1
and fruitful in holiness.
(1)1 give glory to Jesus Christ, the God who has imbued
you with such wisdom. I am well aware that you have been
made perfect in unwavering faith, like men nailed, in body and
spirit, to the Cross of our Lord, Jesus Christ, and confirmed
in love by the blood of Christ. In regard to our Lord, you are
thoroughly convinced that He was of the race of David ac-
cording to the flesh, and the Son of God by His Will and
power; that He was truly born of the Virgin and baptized
2
by John in order that all due observance might be fulfilled
by Him; that in His body He was truly nailed to the Cross
for our sake under Pontius Pilate and Herod, the tetrarch
3
of His most blessed passion \ve are the fruit so that, through
His resurrection, He might raise, for all ages, in the one body
of His Church, a standard 4 for the saints and the faithful,
whether among Jews or Gentiles.
1 Literally, 'bearer sacred vessels/ As so often, St. Ignatius uses
of
the vocabulary pagan, religion to convey a Christian meaning.
of
The 'sacred vessels' for a Christian community are the graces and
virtues of the saints and other faithful.
2 Cf. Matt. 3.15.
3 Reading karpoi instead of karpoti.
4 As though the standard of the Cross were a fulfillment of the stand-
ard of Yahweh for the rallying of the chosen people alluded to in
Isa. 5.26; 49.22; 62.10. Cf., too, John 12.32: 'Yes, if only I am
lifted up from the earth, I will attract all men to myself.'
118
TO THE SMYRNAEANS 119
(2) For He suffered all these things for us, that we might
be saved. And He suffered truly, and just as truly raised
Himself from the dead. He did not suffer merely in appear-
ance, as some of the unbelievers say they themselves being
merely in appearance; for it will be their fate, in accordance
with their faith, to be bodiless- and ghost-like. 5
(
3 )
As for me, I know that even after His resurrection He
was in the flesh, and I believe this to be true. For, when
He came to those who were with Peter, He said to them:
'Take hold on me and handle me and see that I am not a
spirit without a body.' And, as soon as they touched Him
6
and felt His flesh and pulse, 7 they believed. It is for this
reason that they despised death and even showed themselves
superior to death. After His resurrection He ate and drank
with them like anyone else with a body, although in His spirit
He was one with the Father.
(4) Although I know you believe these things to be so,
dearly beloved, warn you. I am forearming you against
I
wild beasts in the shape of men. If possible, you should not
so much as meet them, let alone welcome them. However, you
must pray for them, so that, difficult as this is, they may some-
how repent. This is who is our true
possible for Jesus Christ,
life. If the things He did were done by our Lord merely in
appearance, then I am in chains merely in appearance. And
why, then, did I give myself up to death, to fire, to the sword,
5 By denying the reality of our Lord's human body, the Docetists

implicitly denied the hope of any resurrection of the body.
6 The words, according to Luke 24.39, were: 'Look at my hands and
my feet . touch me
. . and look; a spirit has not flesh and bones,
as you see that I have.'
7 The Armenian version has 'blood,' but St. Ignatius may have in
mind John 20.20-22: 'And with that, he showed them his hands and
his side With that, he breathed on them, and said to them,
. . .
Receive the Holy Spirit.'

SAINT IGNATIUS OF ANTIOCH
to the wild beasts? The fact is, near the sword, near to God;
among the beasts, along with God provided only that, in the
name of Jesus Christ, I suffer along with Him. I endure all,
for He who is perfect man is my strength.
(5) There are some who deny Him, because they do not
know Him; or, rather, they are denied by Him, because they
are more in favor of death than of truth. These men have
8
been persuaded neither by the prophecies, nor the law of

Moses, nor, at least so far, by the Gospel,
nor by the sufferings
of any one of us in particular; for they think of us as they
think of Him. In case, what is the use of a man thinking
any
well of me, ifhe speaks ill of my Lord by denying that He
had a body. Any one who denies this denies Him altogether
himself dead. I do not think it right for me to set
9
and is
down the names of suchso long as they are unbelievers.

men,
Indeed, not
I trust that I shallso much as call them to mind
until they return to faith in the passion which is our resur-
rection.
no man be deceived. Judgment will be meted out
(6) Let
even to heavenly beings, to the glorious angels and to princi-
visible or invisible, if they do not believe in the blood
palities,
10
of Christ. He that can take, let him take it. Let no one's
position puff him up; for faith and charity are all in all,
and nothing isbe preferred to them. Consider how con-

to
trary to the mind of God are the heterodox in regard to the

grace of God which has come to us. They have no regard
for charity, none for the widow, the orphan, the oppressed,
none for the man in prison, the hungry or the thirsty. They
the Docetists denied the
8 By denying the truth of the resurrection,
hope of our immortality.
9 Literally, a 'corpse-bearer.' By the denial of immortality the living
a corpse.
body of a Docetist was already practically
10 Matt. 19.12.
abstain from the Eucharist and from prayer because they do

not admit that the Eucharist is the flesh of our Savior Jesus
Christ, the flesh which suffered for our sins and which the
Father, in His graciousness, raised from the dead.
(7) And so denying the gift of God, these men perish in
their disputatiousness. It were better for them to love and so
to rise again. It is well for you to keep away from such per-
sons and not even to speak of them in private or in public. It
is better to keep to the
prophets and especially to the Gospel
in which the passion is
presented and the resurrection is an
accomplished fact.
(8) Shun schisms, as the source of troubles. Let all follow

the bishop as Jesus Christ did the Father, and the priests, as
you would the Apostles. Reverence the deacons as you would
the command of God. Apart from the bishop, let no one per-
form any of the functions that pertain to the Church. Let
that Eucharist be held valid which is offered by the bishop or
by one to whom the bishop has committed this charge. Wher-
ever the bishop appears, there let the people be; as wherever
11
Jesus Christ is, there is the Catholic Church. It is not lawful
to baptize or give communion 12 without the consent of the
bishop. On the other hand, whatever has his approval is pleas-

ing to God. Thus, whatever you do will be safe and valid.
11 The expression katholike ekklesia here appears for the first time
in
Christian literature. Later/ as in the Catecheses of St. Cyril of Jeru-
salem, katholike meant both 'universal' and 'orthodox.' Here the
word seems to mean only 'universal.'
12 Literally, 'to hold a love-feast' or 'community meal.' The precise

relation of the agape to the Eucharistic Communion is not clear.
There is a hint in 1 Cor. 11.20 that the community meal preceded
Holy Communion. In the famous letter of Pliny to Trajan, written
near the time of the martyrdom of St. Ignatius, there is a hint that
the sacramentum preceded the taking of food which, Pliny thought,
was 'ordinary and harmless.'
(
9) It will be well for us from now on to return to sobriety,
to set our minds on God while still there is time. It is good
to acknowledge the bishop. A man who honors the

God and
bishop is
certainly honored by God. A man who acts without
the knowledge of the bishop is serving the devil. And so, may
all, by grace, abound among you as you deserve. You have
been a consolation to me in every way. May Jesus Christ be
the same to you. Whether I was with you or away, you loved
me. May God repay you. You will be with Him one day, if
you will but bear all things for his sake.
(10) It was good of you to welcome Philo and Rhaius

Agathopus God, for they followed me for the
as deacons of
sake of God. They give thanks to the Lord for you in return
for the manifold consolation you gave them. Nothing you
gave is lost to you. I offer up my life for you and also my

bonds, which you did not despise nor were you ashamed of
them. Neither will Jesus Christ, who is fidelity itself, be
ashamed of you.
(11) Your prayer has reached as far as the Church in

Antioch of Syria, to which, however unworthily for I am
the least among them I belong. I come from there in chains
which are pleasing to God, and I salute you all. By the divine
will has been vouchsafed to me that, through your prayer,
it
I might reach God. This is not through any merit of mine,

but by the grace of God; and I pray that the final grace may
be given me. If you would have your work perfect in heaven
and on earth, you should have your Church appoint for the
honor of God an ambassador of God to go to Syria to con-
gratulate them for being in peace after returning to their
proper size and after having had restored to them their
13
corporate character. It seemed to me a deed that is worthy
13 The Church of Antioch had been diminished and disorganized by

persecution.
of you to send some one from among you with a letter, so

that he might join with them in giving glory for the calm
which has come upon them from God and for the fact that,
with your prayers, they have reached the harbor. Your perfec-
tion on you for perfect resolutions. If only you are
calls
ready do
togood, God will be ready to help you to do it.
14
(12) The love of the brethren who are at Troas salutes
you. I am writing from here by the hand of Burrhus, whom

you and your brethren from Ephesus sent to accompany me.
Burrhus has consoled me in ever so many ways. He is a
model in God's ministry, and I could wish that every one
would imitate him. God's graciousness will repay him for
all hiskindness. I salute your saintly bishop and your ven-
erable priests and my fellow laborers, the deacons. I salute
each and of you in the name of Jesus Christ, and in His
all
flesh and blood, in His passion and resurrection in body and
spirit, in oneness with God and with you. Grace be to you

and mercy, peace- and patience at all times.
(13) I my brethren, with their wives

salute the families of
15
and children and the virgins who are called widows. I bid
you farewell in the power of the Father. Philo, who is with
me, sends his greetings. I salute the family of Gavia, and I
pray that she may be rooted in faith and charity in body and
spirit. I salute Alee, a name that is dear to me, and Daphnus
who has no equal, and Eutecnus, and all and each by name.
Farewell in the grace of God.
14 Or, perhaps, 'the community.'

15 The support of poor widows was carefully organized in the early
Church. It is not clear that there was any 'religious order* of conse-
crated virgins or widows in the time of St. Ignatius.
VII
To Polycarp
IGNATIUS THEOPHORUS to Polycarp, the Bishop of the

Church of the Smyrnaeans or, should I say, to one
who is under the bishopric of God the Father and
Jesus Christ? I wish you every joy.
(1)1 was glad enough to learn that your mind is grounded

in God as on an immovable rock, but I rejoice exceedingly to
have been able to see your face. May its candor be a joy to me
in God. I exhort you by the grace with which you are clothed
to press forward in the race, and exhort all others, so that they
may be saved. Live up to the demands of 1your office by un-
ceasing care in your practical and spiritual duties. Be preoc-
cupied about unity, for nothing is better than this. Help others
along, as the Lord helps you. Bear with all out of love, as
indeed you do. Find time for unceasing prayer. Ask for more
wisdom than you have. Keep your spirit awake and on the
watch. Copy the ways of God in speaking to each as an indi-
vidual person. Like an athlete in perfect condition, give a
hand to all who are sick. Where there is more work, there is
much reward.
(2) There is no thanks for liking good pupils. The real
task is by mildness to bring obedience the ones who plague
to
you. Not every wound is healed by the same salve. Where
the pains are sharp, give relief with embrocation. In all things
be wise as the serpent and at all times be as simple as the
dove, 2 You are made of flesh and spirit so that you may be
1 Literally, 'of flesh and spirit.*

2 Cf. Matt. 10.16.
124
TO POLYCARP 125
3
able to persuade what you can see to come to you; as for the
invisible realities, pray that they may be revealed to you. In
this way nothing be lacking, and you will abound in every
will
gift. The age is in need of you, if it is to reach God as pilots

need the winds and as a storm-tossed sailor needs port. Be
temperate, like an athlete of God; the prize is immortality
and eternal life. Of this you have no doubt. I offer up all for
4
you, both myself and my bonds which you loved.
(3) There are some who seem plausible enough, but who
teach heretical doctrine. Do not let them disturb you. Stand
firm like an anvil under the hammer. A great boxer will take
a beating and yet win through. We ought to put up with
anything especially for the sake of God, so that He will put
up with us. Become more zealous even than you are. Under-
stand the age in which we live.
5
Look for Him who is beyond
alltime, the Eternal, the Invisible who became visible for our
sake, the Impalpable, the Impassible who suffered for our
sake, who endured
every outrage for our sake.
(4) Do not widows be neglected. After God, you
let the
should be their guardian. Let nothing be done without your
consent; and continue, as at present, to do nothing yourself
without the consent of God. Do not weaken. Let your assem-
blies be more frequent. Seek out all by name, and do not
overlook the slaves, whether men or women. At the same time,
they should not be puffed up, but rather better workers for
the glory of God, so that they may be given by God an even
3 The general idea seems to be that the 'world' can be humored into
obedience to God if the ministers of the Gospel become, like St.
all things to all men.
Paul,
4 not unlikely that the faithful kissed the chains of the martyr on
It is
his way to death.
5 Cf. Luke 12.56: 'Poor fools, you know well enough how to interpret
the face of land and sky; can you interpret the times you live in?'
better freedom. Lest they become slaves of their own desires,

they should not long to obtain freedom at the public cost.
(5) Avoid anything like magic, but do not fail to speak
to the people about such things. Tell my sisters to love the
Lord and to be satisfied with their husbands in flesh and
spirit.In the same way tell my brothers in the name of Jesus
6
Christ to love their wives as the Lord does the Church. If
anyone is able to persevere in chastity to the honor of the
flesh of the Lord, let him do so in all humility. If he is boast-
ful about it, he is lost; if he should be more esteemed than
the bishop, his purity is gone. When men and women marry,
7
the union should be made with the consent of the bishop,

so that the marriage may be according to the Lord and not
merely out of lust. Let all be done to the glory of God.

(6) Pay attention to the bishop, if you would have God
pay attention to you. I offer myself up for those who obey
the bishop, priests and deacons. May it be my lot to be with
them in God. Toil and train together, run and suffer together,
restand rise at the same time, as God's stewards, assistants
and servants. Please the leader under whom you serve, for
from him you receive your pay. May none of you turn out a
deserter. Let your baptism be ever your shield, your faith
a helmet, your charity a spear, your patience a panoply. Let
your works be deposits, so that you may receive the sum that
is due to you. In humility be patient with one another, as
God is with you. May
I rejoice in you always.
(7)have been told that, through your prayers, the

I
Church in Antioch of Syria has found peace; and so I have
become very comforted and without a care in God or shall
be, if only through suffering I come to God, so that, by the
6 Cf. Eph. 5.25.
7 The meaning may be: If the vow of chastity is revealed to any other
than the bishop, the parade of virtue is another kind of immodesty.
TO POLYCARP 127
help of your prayers, I may be reckoned a disciple. Polycarp,

you have been abundantly blessed by God and it behooves
you to call a religious council to elect some one who is parti-
cularly loved and who is tireless and fit to be named a mes-
senger of God. Let him be appointed to go to Syria so as to
glorify your tireless love, to the glory of God. A Christian
is not his own master, since all his time belongs to God. When
you have done this work, it will be God's and yours. I trust in
His grace that you are ready to do good in the service of
God. I have exhorted you in so short a letter, because I know
your eagerness for the truth.
(8) It has been impossible for rne to write to all the
Churches, since I must set sail at once from Troas for Neapo-
lis, as God's will enjoins. And so, may I ask you, as one
knowing the mind of God, to write to the neighboring

Churches and have them do the same. Let those who can
send messengers, and let the others send letters by your mes-
sengers, so that you may have the glory, as you deserve, of
a work that will never be forgotten.
I greet all of you by name, not forgetting the wife of
8
Epitropus with all who serve her and her children. I greet
Attalus whom I love, and the one who is to be thought fit to go
to Syria. Grace will be with him forever and with Polycarp
who sends him. I bid you a long farewell in our God, Jesus
Christ. Persevere, through Him, in communion with God and
under his guidance. I salute Alee, a name very dear to me.
Farewell in the Lord.
8 Epitropus may not be a proper name but may mean simply the
procurator, the epitropos strategos, an official title which appears on
inscriptions found at Smyrna.
THE LETTER
OF
ST. POLY CARP
ITU
1 J?
MIL
Translated
by
Huntington, N. Y.
INTRODUCTION
IOLYCARP WAS a well-known and venerable figure of

the half of the second century. From Tertullian,
first
Irenaeus, and Eusebius we learn that he had listened

at Ephesus to St. John the Apostle, who had appointed him
1
bishop of nearby Smyrna. Here he was host to Ignatius of
Antioch, from whom he received 2
at least one letter. This and
other letters of St. Ignatius he forwarded to the Philippians at
their request, as well as the letter here translated. At a later
time he journeyed to Rome to consult with Pope Anicetus on
the matter of the controversy over the date of Easter. Of
numerous letters known to have been written by St. Polycarp,
only the Letter to the Philippians has been preserved. St.
Polycarp was a man of more than eighty when a violent per-

3
secution broke out in Smyrna and finally engulfed him (A.D.

156). An authentic account of his heroic and Christian end
is given in the Martyrdom which in this volume immediately
follows the present letter. A

Life of St. Polycarp ascribed to
a certain Pionius is altogether legendary.
A recent study has made it appear probable that what
4
the manuscripts have handed down as the single letter of St.

Polycarp to the Philippians is really composed of two letters
1 Tertullian, De praescriptione haereticorum 32.2; Irenaeus, Adv. haer.

3.3,4; Eusebius, Historic, ecclesiastica 5.20.5 ff.
2 See Ch. 13. The letter in question is presumably the extant letter of
St. Ignatius, translated elsewhere in this volume 124 ff.) .
(pp.
3 In the Martyrdom of St. Polycarp 9 (see p. 155fr. below) , the saint
is
quoted at the point of death, as saying that he had served Christ
for eighty -six years.
4 That of P. N. Harrison. See Select Bibliography.
131
132 SAINT POLYCARP
to these same persons. The letter earlier in time would com-

5
prise Chapters 13 and 14 of the traditional text. This would
have been a short note to the Philippians, written while St.
Ignatius was still on his way to Rome for trial or, at least,
before St. Polycarp had received any news of his death (ca.
110). There would have accompanied this note the various
letters of St. Ignatius mentioned above. St. Polycarp's concern
for the bishop of Antioch is shown by his request that the
community of Philippi (which was nearer to Rome than

Smyrna was) should tellhim anything they might learn of
the fate of St. Ignatius and of those with him.
Chapters 1 to 12 form the second letter supposed by the
recent analysis of the text. This letter would be
surely of
later date since, in Chapter 9, St. Ignatius is now considered
as dead. St. Polycarp is here
replying to a request for counsel
made to him by the Philippians (1.1). The exact nature of
this request to St. Polycarp, then the most venerable eccle-
siastic in the East, is not clear; it is
suggested that the Philip-
pians were seeking advice as to the proper steps to take against
the Marcionite heresy. 6 If such were the situation, a date
around 135 could be fairly conjectured.
Chapter 14 has the ring of a postscript, naming the bearer
of the letter, a certain Crescens, and
commending to the
Philippians both Crescens and his sister. It might belong to
either the earlier or the latter letter.
It is the earlier letter which
presents the figure in his full
stature as bishop, successor of the
Apostles. The writer, to be
sure, affirms his inability to rival 'the blessed and glorious
Paul,' reminding the Philippians of the oral and written teach-
5 Possibly Ch. 14 belongs instead to the latter letter. See below.

6 For St. Polycarp's frank defiance of Marcion see
Martyrdom 22.4
and p. 163, below.
INTRODUCTION 133
ing given them by the Apostle (3.1-3;11.1.). In his own

letter St. Polycarp twice employs phrases taken from that of
St. Paul. 7 The doctrinal content of St. Polycarp's letter, while
varied, hardly requires analysis. As shedding light on the or-
ganization of the Church at Philippi, we may note the men-
tion of 'presbyters and deacons' (5.3). It is to them that sub-
mission is to be given; St. Polycarp nowhere speaks of a
bishop. Repeated warnings are given against avarice and
8
greed. Of these instances one in particular stands out as
noteworthy a passage ( Gh. 1 1 ) dealing with the presbyter
Valens and his wife, 'the Ananias and Saphira of the Philip-
9
pian community.' The Philippians are to take warning from
their example, but are to seek charitably for their return to
the Church.
St. Polycarp's complete letter is preserved only in a Latin
10
version, the Greek text ending with Chapter 9.
The text followed in the present translation is that of Bihl-
meyer, Die apostolischen Vdter (Tubingen 1924).
7 See 9.2; 12.3, below.

8 2.2; 4.13; 6.1; 11.
9 Lightfoot, Apostolic Fathers 166.
10 See note on Ch. 9, below.
134 SAINT POLYCARP
SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY
J. Lightfoot, The Apostolic Fathers. Part II: S. Ignatius, S.
B.
Polycarp. Revised Texts . .

(London 1885)
.
K. Bihlmeyer, Die Apostolischen Vater, Neubearbeitung der Funk-

schen Ausgabe (Tubingen 1924) .
P. N. Harrison. Polycarp's Two Epistles to the

Philifpians (London
1936) This is an exhaustive study with an extensive bibliography.
.
THE LETTER TO THE PHILIPPIANS OF SAINT
POLYCARP, BISHOP OF SMYRNA
AND HOLY MARTYR
JOLYCARP AND the Presbyters who are with him to the

Church of God dwelling at Philippi; may mercy
and peace be richly increased in you from God
Almighty and Jesus Christ our Saviour.
Chapter 1
1 I greatly rejoice with you in our Lord
Jesus Christ for
having followed the pattern of true charity and for having
escorted, as far as you could, those who were chained in
saintly bonds; for they are the jewels of those who have been
truly chosen by God and our Lord. 2 And I rejoice because
the firm root of your faith, famous in times past, still flour-
ishes and bears fruit unto our Lord Jesus Christ, who for
our sins endured to face even death. 'Whom God had raised
31
up, having broken the pangs of Hell. 3 In Him, 'though
2
you see him not, you believe with unspeakable glorious joy,'
to which joy many desire to come, knowing that *by grace
you are saved, not through works,' but by the will of God
3
through Jesus Christ.
1 Acts 2.24. This is the earliest recorded quotation of the Acts of the
Apostles.
2 1 Pet. 1.8.
3 Eph. 2.8.
135
136 SAINT POLYGARP
Chapter 2
51
1 'Wherefore, girding up your loins, serve God in fear
and in truth; abandon empty vanity and the waywardness
of the crowd, 'believing in Him who raised our Lord Jesus
52
Christ from the dead and gave Him glory, and a throne at
His right hand. To Him are subject all things in Heaven and
on earth/ Him every breath serves and He will come as 'the
judge of the living and of the dead and His blood God will
require from them who disobey Him, 2 Now 'He who raised
53
4
him' from the dead 'will also raise us,' if we do His will and
advance in His commandments and love what He loved,
abstaining from all injustice, covetousness, love of money,
slander, false witness, 'not rendering evil for evil, nor abuse
55
for abuse or blow for blow, or curse for curse. 3 No! Re-
member what the Lord said when he taught: 'Judge not,
that you may not be judged. Forgive, and you shall be for-
given. Be merciful, that you may obtain mercy. With what
56
measure you measure, it shall be measured to you in return.
And again: 'Blessed are the poor, and they who are perse-
5 57
cuted for justice sake, for theirs is the Kingdom of God.
Chapter 3
1 Brethren, I write you this concerning righteousness, not

on my own initiative, but because you first invited me. 2 For
neither I, nor anyone like me, is able to rival the wisdom of
1 1 Pet. 1.3.
2 1 Pet. 1.21.
3 Acts 10.42.
4 2 Cor. 4.44.
5 1 Pet. 3.9.
6 Matt. 7.1-2; Luke 6.36-38.
7 Matt. 5.3,10.
TO THE PHILIPPIANS 137
the blessed and glorious Paul, who, when living among you,
carefully and steadfastly taught the word of truth face to
face with his contemporaries and, when he was absent, wrote
you letters. By the careful perusal of his letters you will be
able to strengthen yourselves in the faith given to you, 3
which is the mother of us all/ 1 with hope following and
*
charity leading, charity toward God and Christ and our

neighbor. For, if a person remain with these, he has fulfilled
the commandment of righteousness; for he who has charity
is far from all sin.
Chapter 4
1 Now the beginning of all difficulties is love of money. 1

Since we know then that 'we have brought nothing into this
2
world, and can take nothing out of it either/ let us arm
ourselves with the armor of righteousness and learn first to
advance in the commandment of the Lord. 2 Then let us
teach our wives to remain in the faith taught them and in
charity and purity to cherish their husbands in all truth, lov-
ing others
all impartially in complete chastity, and to bring
up their children in the fear of God. 3 Teach the widows to
be prudent in the faith of the Lord, and to pray without
ceasing for all, to keep far from
all calumny, slander, false
witness, love of money and every evil, knowing that ,they are
an altar of God, that He inspects all things, and that not one
c
of their calculations or thoughts or the hidden things of the
53
heart escapes Him.
1 Gal. 4.26.
1
Slight variant from 1 Tim. 6.10: 'evils' in 1 Tim. which omits 'all.'
2 Slight variant from 1 Tim. 6.7.

3 1 Cor. 14.25.
138 SAINT POLYCARP
Chapter 5
1
1
Knowing, then, that 'God is not mocked/ we ought to
walk in a manner worthy of His commandment and glory.
2 Similarly, deacons must be blameless in the presence of His
2
justice, like servants of God and Christ, not of men; not
slanderers, not double-tongued, not money-lovers, temperate
in all things, compassionate, careful, walking according to the
3
truth of the Lord, who became the servant of all. If we be
pleasing to Him
in this world, we shall receive the future
world in accordance with His promises to raise us up from
the dead, and, if we act in a manner worthy of Him, 'we
4
shall also reign with Him,' provided we believe. 3 The young
men, also, must likewise be blameless in all things, cherishing
purity above everything else and curbing themselves from
5
every evil. For it is good to be cut off from the lusts in the
world, because wars against the Spirit,' 6 and 'neither
'all lust
fornicators nor the effeminate nor sodomites shall inherit

7
the Kingdom of God,' nor those who do unnatural things.
Therefore, it is necessary to refrain from all this and to be
subject to the presbyters and deacons as to God and Christ.
The virgins must walk in a blameless and pure conscience,
Chapter 6
I And the presbyters also must be sympathetic, merciful
1
to all, guiding back the wanderers, visiting all the sick, neg-
1 Gal. 6.7.
2 Play on the Greek word for deacon, i.e., waiter or servant.
3 Mark 9.33.
4 2 Tim. 2.12.
5 1 Pet. 2.11.
6 Gal. 5.17.
7 1 Cor. 6.9-10.
1 Ezech. 34.4.
lecting neither widow nor orphan nor pauper, but 'always

2
providing what is
good before God and men.' They must
refrain from all anger, from respect of persons, from unfair
judgment, and keep far from all love of money; be not quick
to believe anything against any man, not hasty in judgment,
knowing that we are all under the debt of sin. 2 If, then, we
beseech the Lord to forgive us, we should also forgive; for
we stand before the eyes of the Lord God, and we 'must all
5
stand before the judgment-seat of Christ, and 'each must
3
give an account of himself.' 3 Accordingly, let us so serve
Him with fear and all reverence, as He has commanded and
as did the Apostles who evangelized us, and the prophets who
fortold of thecoming of our Lord; being zealous for what is
good, refraining from offenses and false brethren, and from
those who carry the name of the Lord in hypocrisy, to mislead
foolish men.
Chapter 7
1 'For everyone who does not confess that Jesus Christ has
1
come in the flesh is an antichrist'; and whoever does not
confess the witness of the Cross is of the devil; and whoever
perverts the sayings of the Lord to his own evil desires and
says there is neither resurrection nor judgment, that one is
the first-born of Satan. 2 Therefore, let us abandon the vani-
ties of the crowd and their false teachings; let us return to
the word which was delivered to us from the beginning. Let

2
us be watchful in prayers and perverse in fasting, beseech-
ing the all-seeing God in petitions 'not to lead us into tempta-
2 2 Cor. 8.21.
3 Rom. 14.10,12.
1 1
John 4.2-3.
2 1 Pet. 4.7.
140 SAINT POLYCARP
3
tion,' as the Lord said : 'The spirit indeed is willing, but the
4
flesh is weak.'
Chapter 8
Without interruption, therefore,
1 let us persevere by our
1
hope and by the guarantee of our righteousness, which is
Jesus Christ, who 'bore our sins in His own body on the tree,
2
who did no sin, nor was deceit found in His mouth'; but
for our sake, that we might live in Him, He endured all
things. 2 Let us, then, become imitators of His patient en-

durance, and, if we suffer for His name, let us praise Him.
For He gave us this example in His own person, and we
have believed this.
Chapter 9
1 I exhort you all, then, to obey the word of justice and
to practice all endurance as you saw with your own eyes

in the blessed Ignatius and Zosimus and Rufus. This you
saw also in others from your own group and in Paul himself
and the other Apostles. 2 Be convinced that all these 'ran not
1
in vain,'but in faith and in righteousness, and that they are
with the Lord, with whom they also suffered in the place
which they have deserved. For they 'loved not the present
world,' but Him who died for them and who was raised up
2
3
by God for our sakes.
3 Matt. 6.13.
4 Matt. 26.41.
1 Mark 14.38.
2 1 Pet. 2.22,24.
1 Phil. 2.16.
2 1 Tim. 4.10.
3 The Greek manuscripts end here. The remaining chapters are found
in an ancient Latin translation. Their authenticity is supported by
citations in Syriac and by the quotations of Ch. 13 almost in its en-
tirety in the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius.
Chapter 10
1
1 Stand
fast, therefore, in this conduct and follow the
example of the Lord, 'firm and unchangeable in faith, lovers
of the brotherhood, loving each other, united in truth,' 2 help-
ing each other with the mildness of the Lord, despising no

man. 3 2 When you can do good, 4 do not put it off, 'for alms-
55
giving frees from death. You must all be subject to one
another 6 and keep your conduct free from reproach among
7
pagans, so that from your good works you may receive praise
and the Lord may not be blasphemed on account of you.
3 But woe to him on whose account the name of the Lord is
8
blasphemed. Teach sobriety, therefore, to all, and practice
it yourselves, also.
Chapter 11
have been deeply grieved for Valens, who was once
1 I
made among you, that he so little understands the
a presbyter
dignity which was given to him. I warn you, therefore, to
abstain from avarice and to be chaste and truthful. Keep
away from all evil. 2 If any man cannot control himself in
these things, how can he recommend it to another? If a man
does not abstain from avarice, he will be defiled by idolatry,
and will be judged as one of the pagans, who 'know not the
judgment of the Lord.' Or do we forget 'that the saints
1
1 1 Cor. 15.58.
2 1 Pet. 2.17.
3 Rom. 12.10.
4 Prov. 3.28.
5 Tob. 4.11.
6 Eph. 5.21.
7 1 Pet. 2.12.
8 S. Ignatius, ad Trail. 8.
1
Jer. 5.4.
142 SAINT POLYGARP
32
teaches? 3 However, I have
shalljudge the world, as Paul
not found nor heard anything of the kind among you, among
3
whom blessed Paul toiled, who were yourselves his epistles in
4
the beginning. For he boasts about you in all the Churches,
which alone knew the Lord in those times when we had not yet
known Him. 4 I am exceedingly sorry, therefore, for Valens
and his wife; may the Lord grant them a true repentance.
Therefore, be temperate yourslves in this regard,
and do
5
not consider such persons enemies, but invite them back as
sinful and erring members, that you may heal the whole body
of you. By doing this you edify one another.
Chapter 12
1 I am sure that you are well-trained in the Sacred Scrip-

tures, and that nothing is hid from you; but this is not
granted to me. Now, as it is said in these Scriptures 'Be angry

:
2
go down upon your wrath.'
1
and sin not,' and 'Let not the sun
Blessed is he who remembers this; and I believe that this is
so with you. 2 Now, may God and the Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, and
the 'eternal High-Priest' Himself, Jesus
Christ, build you up in faith

and truth and in all kindness,
free from anger, patient, long-suffering in endurance and
chastity. give you, too, a share and participation
May He
among His saints, and to us along with you, as well as to all
under Heaven who shall believe in our Lord and God Jesus
Christ and in His Father, who raised Him up from the dead. 3
2 1 Cor. 6.2.
3 2 Cor. 3.2.
4 I Thess. 1.4.
5 2 Thess. 3.15.
J Ps. 4.5.
2 Eph. 4.26.
3 Gal. 1.1.
4
3 Tray for all the saints.' Tray and
also for the emperors,'*
authorities, and
rulers, and 'for those
persecute who
and hate
6 7
you' and for 'the enemies of the Cross,' that the result of your
8
effort may be manifest to all men, that you may be perfect
in Him.
Chapter 13
1 You wrote to me, both yourselves and Ignatius, that, if

anyone was going he should also carry letters from
to Syria,
if I get a
you. I will do this proper opportunity, either myself
or the person whom I shall send as a messenger for you also.
The letter of Ignatius sent to us by himself and all the others
we have here we send you, as you requested; these are sub-
joined to this epistle, and from them you will greatly profit.
For in them there are faith and endurance and all the edifi-
cation pertaining to our Lord. And let us know whatever you
learn concerning Ignatius and those who are with him.
Chapter 14
I have written you by Crescens, whom I recom-

this to
mended to you recently and whom I again commend. For
he has behaved blamelessly among us, and I believe likewise
among you. You will receive a recommendation of his sister,
also, when she shall come to you. Farewell. Good-by to you

in the Lord Jesus Christ in grace, and to all who are with
you. Amen.
4 Eph. 6.18.
5 1 Tim. 2.1.
6 Matt. 5.44.
7 Phil. 3.18.
8 I.e., fructus.
THE MARTYRDOM
OF
ST. POLY CARP
Translated
by

Huntington, N. Y.
INTRODUCTION
MONG THE which have been handed down
narratives
purporting to describe the passion and death of the
Christian martyrs, some have little value either as
history or literature; others may be attractively or forcefully
written, yet contain so much unauthentic elaboration that
their historical worth is small; still others do not suffer in
from being authentic, first-hand accounts of
literary merit
the events they relate. It is in this third class that scholars
have generally agreed to place the Martyrdom of St. Poly carp,

which has, moreover, the added distinction of being among
the oldest of the formal Acts of the Martyrs if not indeed
the very oldest that we possess.

Of the little that can be related with certainty concerning
the life of St. Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna in the first half
of the second century, most has been set out above in the
Introduction of his Letter to the Philippians.^ To that outline
the narrative contained in the present document serves as a
his
happily detailed and circumstantial supplement, narrating
martyr's death on (probably) February 22, 156.
2
The work
is so clearly and simply written that it tells its own story
and
its own high example of heroism without the need of
conveys
1 See above, pp. 129 f.

2 The year 155 has also been argued for. See the Martyrdom 21, for
enters the name of
day and the month. The Roman Martyrology
St. Polycarp at 26 January.
147
148 SAINT POLYCARP
3
comment or explanatory detail. Yet it will not be out of
place to append a brief statement of the reasons which lead
to an early dating of the document and a summary discussion
of its literary form.
4
The Martyrdom, as we now have it, consists of two
parts:
( 1 ) a letter from the Christians of Smyrna addressed to
Churches everywhere and especially to that at Philomelium
(Chapters 1-20); (2) a group of three supplements: (a) a
chronological appendix (21), (b) a commendatory postscript
(22.1), (c) a history of the transmission of the document
(22.2-4).
The
early date and genuineness of the body of the docu-
ment, the letter of the Smyrnaeans, is virtually guaranteed by
6
the use made of it by Eusebius, who transcribes or para-
phrases the greater part, holding it, moreover, to be the oldest
written record of a martyrdom that he knew. Striking parallels
between the Smyrnaean letter and dated documents of A.D.
165 and 177 suggest that the letter was widely disseminated
well before the time of Eusebius. We may note here that the
Smyrnaean not only addressed to 'all the congregations
letter is
of the Holy and Catholic Church in every place,' but con-
tains a request (20.1) that steps be taken to secure its ex-
tended circulation.
The evidence of Eusebius unfortunately cannot be em-
ployed to establish the date and genuineness of the three sup-
3 Following suggestions of Lightfoot, Essays 220-223, the reader may

profitably note the details of St. Polycarp's martyrdom which re-
produce or parallel the Passion of our Lord. The letter itself (1.1;
19.1) shows that the Smyrnaeans were themselves aware of these
resemblances.
4 This analysis and various arguments based on it are drawn from
Lightfoot, Apostolic Fathers 185-187.
5 Eusebius, Htstoria ecclesiastica 4.15.
INTRODUCTION 149
plements, since his quotations and paraphrases do not extend

even to the very end of the main part of the document. Of
the three supplements, the chronological appendix appears
to be a genuine addition made by the author of the Smyrnaean
letter.The commendatory postscript, though lacking in sev-
eral witnesses to the text, could well have been added by
the Church at Philomelium in carrying out the Smyrnaeans'
request to dispatch copies of the basic letter. The history of
the transmission, which appears in an expanded form in the
best Greek manuscript (that of Moscow 6 ), ends in all the
manuscripts with a note (23.4) professing to be written by
a certain Pionius, who is represented as having been enabled
to find a copy of the document through a revelation of St.
Polycarp himself. The miraculous element here suggested
reappears in a Life of St. Polycarp which passes under the
name of Pionius, and this writer is probably the author as
7
well of the third supplement to the letter of the Smyrnaeans.
This 'Pionius' relates that upon St. Polycarp's appointment
as bishop a dove hovered about his head. In the Smyrnaean
letter (16.1) various witnesses to the text state that at one
point in the martyrdom, when the saint's body had been

9
pierced by a dagger, there came out 'a dove and much blood.
The evidence of Eusebius shows that the original letter con-
tains no mention of a dove, and if the received text is sound,
the strange appearance of the dove is probably due to a
reworking of the Smyrnaean letter by Tionius.' Such rework-
ing on his part cannot, however, have been very extensive,
since so much of the letter is verified by Eusebius, who ante-
dates Tionius' and reflects an uncontaminated text.
6 Synodal Library MS 160 (159).
7 This writer is not to be identified with a certain Smyrnaean priest

of the same name, whose martyrdom, of about 250, is entered in the
Roman Martyrology at 1 February.
150 SAINT POLYCARP
As evidence for the text, we have sources that come from

many parts of the ancient Christian world: the passage in
Eusebius, the Greek manuscripts of the document itself, two
independent Latin versions, and versions in Syriac and Coptic.
The earnest wish of the Smyrnaeans that their report of the
heroism of St. Polycarp be given wide dissemination did not
fail of fulfillment.
The text used as the basis of the present translation is that
of Bihlmeyer, Die apostolischen Vdter (Tubingen 1924).
SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY
Texts and Translations'.
J. The Apostolic Fathers . revised texts with short
B. Lightfoot, . .
introductions and English translations . edited and completed

. .
K. Lake, The Apostolic Fathers (Loeb Classical Library, New York

1912) 1.
K. Bihlmeyer, Die apostolischen Vater, Neubearbeitung der Funk-
Secondary Works'.
H. Delehaye, S. J., Les passions des martyrs et les genres litteraires
(Brussels 1921) II ff.; 37 ff.
J. B. Lightfoot, Essays on the Work Entitled Supernatural Religion
(London 1889).
W. Ruening, Zur Erklarung des Poly carp-Martyriums (Giessen 1917) .
See the remarks of Pere Delehaye in Analecta Bollandiana (1920)
200 ff.
THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP
JHE CHURCH OF GOD dwelling as a pilgrim at Smyrna

to the Church of God in pilgrimage at Philomelium
and to all the congregations of the Holy and Catholic
Church in every place. May the mercy and peace and love of
God the Father and of our Lord Jesus Christ be multiplied.
Chapter 1
1 We write to you, brethren, the details concerning the

martyrs and blessed Polycarp, who, by his martyrdom, as by
a seal, put an end to the persecution. For almost all the recent
events occurred that the Lord might show us a martyrdom
on the Gospel model. For, like the Lord, he waited to be
betrayed, that we might become his imitators, not regarding
1
ourselves alone, but also our neighbors. For it is a sign of
real and steadfast love not to desire to save oneself alone, but
to save also all the brethren.
Chapter 2
1 Those martyrdoms are blessed and noble, then, which
take place according to the will of God, for we must be care-

ful to ascribe to God the power over all occurrences. For
everyone surely marvels at their nobility and patience and love
of the Lord. 2 For, when they were so torn by whips that
the structure of their flesh was visible even to the inner veins
and arteries, they endured, so that even the bystanders pitied
1 Phil. 2.4.
151
152 THE MARTYRDOM
them and wept; while some of them attained such a degree

of heroism that they neither groaned nor cried, thus showing
all of us that at the time of their torture the noble martyrs
of Christ were absent from the flesh, or rather that the Lord
stood by and spoke to them. 3 Because they kept in mind the
grace of Christ, they despised the tortures of the world, thus
purchasing eternal life at the price of a single hour. And the
fire of their savage torturers was cool to them; for they kept
before their eyes the escape from eternal and unquenchable

fir, and with the eyes of their heart they looked up to the good
things which are stored up for those who have persevered,

'which neither ear hath heard nor eye hath seen, nor hath it
1
entered into the heart of man.' This they were shown by
the Lord, for they were no longer men, but already angels.
4 In the same way, also, those condemned to the beasts en-
dured terrible tortures. With sharp shells spread out under
them they were beaten with a variety of other kinds of tor-
ments, to see, if possible, whether the tempter might bring
them to a denial by continued torture. For the devil schemed
in many ways against them.
Chapter 3
1 But, thanks to God, against none did the tempter prevail.
For, the most noble Germanicus gave them strength in their

fear by his own endurance, and his fight against the wild
beasts was outstanding. For, as the Proconsul tried to per-
suade him with the plea that he have pity on his youth, he
forcibly dragged the beast upon himself, in the desire to be
released the quicker from this unjust and lawless life. 2 So,
after this, the whole crowd, amazed at the nobility of the
1 Isa. 64.4; 1 Cor. 2.9.

OF SAINT POLYCARP 153
God-loving and God-fearing race of Christians, shouted out:

'Down with the atheists; let Polycarp be found.'
Chapter 4
1 However, there was one, Quintus by name, a Phrygian

recently arrived from Phrygia, who at the sight of the beasts
became a coward. He was the one who had forced himself
and some others to come forward voluntarily. The Proconsul
persuaded him with many pleas to take the oath and to
offer sacrifice. For this reason, therefore, brethren, we do
not approve those who give themselves up, because the Gospel
does not teach us this.
Chapter 5
1 Now, when the most admirable Polycarp first heard of

this,he was not disturbed, but desired to stay in the city. How-
ever, the majority persuaded him to leave quietly, so he went
out secretly to a farm not a great distance from the city and,
remaining with a few friends, night and day he did nothing
but pray for all his people and for all the Churches through-
out the world, as was his custom at all times. 2 And, as he
prayed, he fell into an ecstasy three days before his arrest,
and he saw the pillow under him burning with fire, and,
turning to those who were with him he said: *I must be
burned alive/
Chapter 6
1 And, as the searchers continued after him, he went to

another farm, where the searchers immediately stopped. But,
not finding him, they seized two slave boys, of whom one
turned informer after being tortured. 2 For, it was not really
154 THE MARTYRDOM
possible forhim to remain hidden, since those who betrayed

him were of his own household. Then the police captain
called Herod that is the very name he had hastened to
bring him to the stadium so that, becoming a partaker of
Christ, he might fulfill his special destiny, and his betrayers
should suffer the punishment of Judas.
Chapter 7
I So they brought the little boy along and on Friday,

about supper time, the police and horsemen with their usual
arms came out as if against a bandit. 1 And late in the even-
ing they converged on Polycarp and found him resting in
an upper room. Though it was still in his power to get away
to another locality, he did not wish to, saying: 'The will of
God be done. 52 2 Accordingly, when he heard they were there,
he went down and conversed with them. However, the by-
standers marveled at his age and his firmness, and wondered
why there was such urgency to arrest such an old man. At
once he had a table set for them to eat and drink at that
hour, as much as they wished, while for himself he requested
to be given an hour to pray without interference. 3 They
agreed. So he stood and prayed, so filled with the grace of
God that for two hours he could not hold his peace, to the
admiration of the listeners. Many even regretted that they
had proceeded against such a venerable old man.
Chapter 8
I When finally he concluded his prayer, after remember-

ing all who had at any time come his way small folk and
1 Matt, 26.55.
2 Acts 21.14.
OF SAINT POLY CARP 155
great folk, distinguished and undistinguished, and the whole

Catholic Church throughout the world the time for depar-
ture came. So they placed him on an ass, and brought him
into the city on a great Sabbath. 2 The captain of police,
Herod, and met him, and took him into
his father Nicetas
their own carriage and seated at his side, tried to persuade
him, saying: 'But what harm is there in saying, "Caesar is

Lord," and in offering incense, and so forth, to be saved?
At first he did not answer, but, when they persisted, he said :
'I am not going to do what you advise me.' 3 On failing to
convince him, they spoke threateningly to him and made him

descend so quickly that he bruised his shin as he got down
from the carriage. Without even turning around, as though
he had suffered nothing, he continued on his way eagerly
and speedily, and was led into the stadium. The uproar in
the stadium was such that nobody could be heard at alL
Chapter 9
1
Upon Polycarp's entrance into the arena there came a
voice from heaven, 'Be brave, Polycarp, and act like a man.'
No one saw the speaker, but our people who were present
heard the voice. 2 Finally, when he was brought forward, the
Proconsul asked him if he were Polycarp; when he admitted
it,he tried to persuade him to a denial of the faith, saying:
'Have regard for your age,' and other suggestions such as they
usually make: 'Swear by the genius of Caesar; change your
mind and say, "Away with the atheists!"' Then Polycarp,
with solemn countenance, gazed on the whole crowd of
lawless pagans in the stadium, waved his hand at them,
groaned, looked up to heaven, and said: 'Away with the
atheists!' 3 As the Proconsul urged him and said: 'Take the
oath and I release you; revile Christ,' Polycarp said: 'Eighty-
156 THE MARTYRDOM
Him, and He has done me no wrong.

1
six years have I served
How can I blaspheme my King who has saved me?'
Chapter 10
1 As he further insisted said: 'Swear

by the genius of
and
Caesar,' Polycarp replied: 'If you vainly imagine that I will
swear by the genius [fortune] of Caesar, as you say, and pre-
tend not to know who I am, let me tell you plainly: I am a
Christian. But if you desire to learn the teaching of Chris-
tianity, grant a day and a hearing. 2
The Proconsul said:
'Persuade the people.' But Polycarp said: 'So far as you are
concerned, I should have judged you to be worthy of a discus-
sion; for we have been taught to give honor, as is proper,
to rulers and authorities appointed by God, provided it does
not harm us; but I do not esteem these people worthy of
making a defense before them.'
Chapter 11
1 The Proconsul said: 'I have wild animals; to them will
I throw you, unless you change your mind.' But he said:

'Call them, for change of mind from better to worse is a
change not allowed us; but it is good to change from wicked-

5
ness to justice. 2 Again he said to him: 'If you scorn the
wild beasts, I will have you burned by fire, unless you repent.'
But Polycarp said: 'You threaten the fire that burns for an
hour and in a little while is quenched; for you do not know
the fire of the future judgment and of eternal punishment,
the fire reserved for the wicked. But why do you delay? Come,
do as you wish.'
1 Hence, Polycarp was baptized as an infant.

Chapter 12
1 While making these and other remarks besides, he was
filled with courage and joy. His countenance was filled with
grace, so that not only did it not droop in anxiety at the
remarks addressed to him, but the Proconsul, on the con-
trary, in amazement sent his own herald into the middle of
the arena to announce three times: 'Polycarp has confessed
5
himself to be a Christian. 2 After this proclamation by the
herald, the whole mob of pagans and Jews living in Smyrna
shouted out with uncontrollable anger and in a loud voice:
'This the teacher of Asia, the father of the Christians, the
is
destroyer of our gods, who has taught many not to sacrifice

and not to adore.' With these cries and shouts they demanded
of Philip the Asiarch that he let loose a lion on Polycarp.
However, he said that this was not legal, since he had closed
3
the 'Sports. 3 Then they decided to shout out unanimously
to have Polycarp burned alive. For the vision revealed to him
on the pillow had to be fulfilled (when he saw it burning as
he prayed, and he turned and spoke prophetically to the faith-
ful with him, I must be burned alive').
Chapter 13
This happened with indescribable speed. The crowds
1
gathered and collected wood and faggots from the shops and
baths, the Jews in particular, as is usual with them, lending
zealous assistance in this. 2 But, when the pyre was ready,
he took off his upper garments, loosened his belt, and tried
to take his shoes off, also, a thing he did not do in the past,
because the faithful were always eager each to be the first
to touch his flesh. For he had been treated with every regard
on account of his holy life even before his grey hair appeared.
3 Immediately, the instruments prepared for the fire were
158 THE MARTYRDOM
laid around him; and, as they were ready also to nail him,
he said: 'Leave me as I am, for He who gives me power
to endure the fire will grant me also to remain in the flames
unmoved, even without the security which nails give you/
Chapter 14
I Accordingly, they did not nail him, but tied him. So he
put his hands behind his back and was bound like a ram
marked for sacrifice out of a great flock, a holocaust pre-
pared and acceptable to God. As he looked up to heaven,
he said: 'Lord God Almighty, Father of Thy beloved and
blessed Son Jesus Christ, through whom we have received
knowledge of Thee, God of the angels and powers, of the
whole creation and of the whole race of the righteous who
live in Thy sight, 2 I bless Thee, for having made me worthy
of this day and hour; I blessThee, because I may have a
part, along with the martyrs, in the chalice of Thy Christ,
3l
"unto resurrection in eternal life." both of soul
resurrection
and body in the incorruptibility of the Holy Spirit. May I be
received today as a rich and acceptable sacrifice, among
those who are in Thy presence, as Thou hast prepared and
foretold and fulfilled, God who art faithful and true. For
this and for all benefits I praise Thee, I bless Thee, I glorify
Thee, through the eternal and heavenly Hight Priest, Jesus

Christ, Thy beloved Son, through whom be to Thee with
Him and the Holy Spirit glory, now and for all the ages to
come.Amen/
Chapter 15
1 When he had uttered the Amen and finished his prayer,
the men in charge of the fire lighted it. As a great flame
1 5.29.
John
flashed out, we saw a miracle, that is, those of us to whom it

was granted to see. Yes! And we were preserved to report
to others what happened. 2 For the fire took the shape of an
arch, like a ship's sail filled with wind, and stood around the
body of the martyr; and he was there in the midst, not like
flesh burning, but like bread being baked, or gold and silver
being purified in a furnace. And we also perceived a fragrant

odor such as the scent of incense or the scent of some other
costly spices.
Chapter 16
1 Finally, the lawless

men, seing that his body could not
be consumed by fire, ordered an executioner to approach
and stab him with a dagger. When he had done this, there
came out much blood, 1 so that the fire was extinguished, and
the whole crowd marveled that there was such a difference
between the unbelievers and the elect. 2 For the most glorious
Polycarp certainly was one of the elect, an apostolic and
prophetic teacher among our contemporaries and bishop of
the Catholic Church in Smyrna; and every word which pro-
ceeded from his lips has been fulfilled and will be fulfilled.
Chapter 17
1But the jealous and envious evil one, the adversary of

the race of the just, saw the greatness
of his martyrdom and
his irreproachable life from the beginning; he saw also that
he was crowned with a crown of immortality and had won
an inestimable prize. So he took measures that his poor body
should not be taken away by us, although many desired to
to the text give" dove

A disputed passage, where various witnesses
1 'a
and much blood.'
160 THE MARTYRDOM
1
do this and to touch his holy flesh. 2 So he put up Nicetas
the father of Herod, and the brother of Alee, to request the
Governor not to surrender his body, 'Lest,' it was said, 'they
might abandon the crucified one and begin
to worship this
man.' They said this at the suggestion and instigation of the

Jews who also watched as we were going to take the body
from the fire. For they did not know that we can never
abandon the innocent Christ who suffered on behalf of sin-
ners for the salvation of those in this world who have been
saved, and we cannot worship any other. 3 For
we worship
Him Son of God, while we love the martyrs as disci-
as the
ples and
imitators of the Lord, for their insuperable affection
for their own King and Teacher. With them may we also
be made companions and fellow disciples.
Chapter IS
I On
seeing the quarrel stirred upby the Jews, the cen-
turion put the body in the middle, as was their custom, and
burned it. 2 And so, afterwards, we took up his bones, more
valuable than precious stones and finer than gold, and put
them in a proper place. 3 There, as far as we were able, the
Lord will permit us to meet together in gladness and joy
and to celebrate the birthday of his martyrdom, both in
memory of those who fought the fight and for the training
and preparation of those who will fight.
Chapter 19
1 These are the details concerning the Blessed Polycarp,

who suffered martyrdom in Smyrna, together with eleven
others from Philadelphia. But he alone is especially com-
1 The Greek is much more graphic; it means 'have fellowship with.'
memorated by everybody, and he is

spoken of in every place,
even by the heathen. For he proved himself not only a famous
teacher, but also a notable martyr, whose martyrdom all
desire to imitate, since it was on the model of the Gospel of
1
Christ. 2 Having overcome the unjust ruler by his endurance
and thus having gained the crown of immortality, he re-
joices with the Apostles and all the just saints and is glori-
fying God, the Father Almighty, and blessing our Lord
Jesus Christ, the Savior of our souls and helmsman of our
bodies, the Shepherd of the Catholic Church throughout the
world.
Chapter 20
1 You
requested, true, that the details should be ex-
it is
plained to you at length, but, for the present, we have set

down a summary by our brother Marcianus. So when you
have send the letter to the brethren further
this information,
on, that they also may glorify the Lord, who makes a choice
from His own servants. 2 Now, to Him who is able to bring
us all by His grace and goodness to His eternal kingdom,
through His only-begotten Son, Jesus Christ, be glory, honor,
power and greatness for ever. Greet all the saints. They who
are with us greet you, and Evarestus who wrote the letter and
his whole house.
Chapter 21
1 The Blessed Polycarp was martyred on the second day
of the first part of the month Xanthicus, the seventh day be-
1
fore the calends of March, a great Sabbath, at the eighth
1 I.e., the devil.
1 February 23. Xandicus (or Xanthicus) is a month in the Mace-

I.e.,
donian calendar. The expression 'great Sabbath,' here and at 8.1,
may designate the Passover; so Lightfoot, Essays 221, though he adds
that this interpretation has been questioned. In 156 A. D., however
February 22, not 23, was a Sabbath.
162 THE MARTYRDOM
hour. He was arrested by Herod, when Philip of Tralles was

high priest and Statius Quadratus proconsul. But Jesus
Christ rules forever; to Him be the glory, honor, majesty,
eternal dominion, from generation to generation. Amen.
Chapter 22
1 God grant you health, brethren, as you march in the

word according to the Gospel of Jesus Christ. With Him be
glory to God and the Holy Spirit for the salvation of His
holy elect. Even as the blessed Polycarp suffered martyrdom,
may it be allowed us in his footsteps to be found in the King-
dom of Jesus Christ.
2 Gaius copied this from the account of Irenaeus, a disciple
of Polycarp. And he lived with Irenaeus.
3 And I, Socrates, wrote it out in Corinth from the copies
of Gaius. Grace be to you all.
4 And I, Pionius, after search for it, wrote it out again

from the former copies, because the blessed Polycarp showed it
to me in a vision, as I will explain in the following. I have
collected now when it is almost worn out by age, that the
it
Lord Jesus Christ may gather me also with His elect into
His heavenly kingdom. To Him be the glory with the Father
and the Holy Spirit forever and ever. Amen.
[Instead of the three preceding paragraphs (22.2-4)

the Moscow manuscript shows the following:']
Gaius copied these things from among the papers of

2
Irenaeus, and he also had lived with Irenaeus, who had
been a disciple of the holy Polycarp. 3 For this Irenaeus,
being at Rome at the time of the martyrdom of the bishop
Polycarp, was a teacher of many. Of him there are many
OF SAINT POLY CARP 163
excellent and correct 1

writings extant, in which he men-
tions Polycarp, saying that he was his teacher. He ably
refuted every heresy, and handed on the ecclesiastical and
catholic rule just as he had received it from the saint. 4 And
2
he also says this: When Marcion, after whom the Marcion-

ites are named, once met Saint Polycarp and said to him,
C
'Recognize us, Polycarp,' his answer was: I recognize you,

yes, I recognize the eldest son of Satan/ 5 And this is also
recorded in the writing of Irenaeus, that on the very day and
hour that Polycarp was martyred in Smyrna and Irenaeus
was in the city of Rome, he heard a voice as of a trumpet
saying: 'Polycarp is martyred.*
6 From these papers of Irenaeus, then, as stated above,
Gaius made a copy, and from the copy of Gaius, Isocrates3
made one in Corinth.
7 And I, it out from the copies of
Pionius, again wrote
Isocrates, after search for according to a revelation of the
it
holy Polycarp. I gathered it together when it was almost

worn out by age, that the Lord Jesus Christ may gather me
also with His elect into His heavenly kingdom. To Him be
the glory with the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit
forever and ever. Amen.
1 I.e., orthodox.
2 Catholic rule (canon) : the complete faith.
3 Or Socrates, as in Chapter 22.
THE DIDAC HE
OR
TEACHING
OF
THE TWELVE APOSTLES
Translated
by

Huntington, N. Y.
INTRODUCTION
1873 Philotheus Bryennios, later Greek Orthodox
Archbishop of Nicomedia, discovered at Constan-
tinople a manuscript of A.D. 1056 containing, among
other works, the complete text of the Letter of Barnabas and
of the two letters attributed to St. Clement, and a small work
entitled the Didache (Teaching] of the Twelve Apostles. A
second and probably older title in this manuscript, Teaching
of the Lord to the Gentiles by the Twelve Apostles, indicates
that the Didache was intended for Gentile Christians. Because
the manuscript is the property of the Patriarch of Jerusalem
it is known as the Codex Hierosolymitanus. However, it is
also referred to as Codex Constantinopolitanus from the
place of discovery.
Bryennios did not publish the Didache for ten years. He
meanwhile recognized it for a long lost work, highly venerated
and much used up to the fourth century. Its contents served
as a source of many later works of liturgical and canonical
character: the Didascalia, the so-called Egyptian Church
Order, Book 7 of the Apostolic Constitutions, etc. Eusebius
had known a Didache and had classed it among the apocry-
phal Scriptures. Clement of Alexandria, Lactantius and
Rufmus seem to have used the Didache. St. Athanasius
recommended it by name as a good book of elementary in-
1
struction.
The Didache generally regarded as being the most im-
is
portant literary discovery in patrology made in the nineteenth

1 Relevant bibliographical literature with regard to the influence of the
Didache on later writers is found in K. Bihlmeyer, Die apostolischen
Vdter (Tubingen 1924) XIII.
167
168 THE DIDACHE
century. Within the ten years of its publication several

first
2
hundred books and were written about it, and since
articles
then its critical bibliography has steadily grown. The reason
for this is that, with few exceptions, critics believed that the
Didache was the oldest Christian document outside the New
Testament. Everything else had to be tested in the light of
the Didache.
Recent criticism has somewhat reduced both the age and
the importance of the Didache. The earlier studies tended
to place it between A.D. 70 and 90, i.e., prior to St. Clement's
Letter to the Corinthians. Some puzzling indications of an
abundant use of the New Testament, however, subsequently
suggested a more conservative dating, A.D. 90 to 120. But a
closer comparison of the New Testament quotations and allu-
sions in the Didache with those of Barnabas, St. Ignatius of
Antioch, and St. Clement make it necessary to put it after

all of them. Although there is no real unanimity of opinion
at present as to the date of the Didache, it may be consid-

ered, with probability, to fall within the period A.D. 120 to
180. While Altaner regards it as composed before the rise
of the Montanist heresy, Yokes sees in it evidence of mod-
erate Montanism, which would put it toward the end of the
second century. Again, as to place of origin, evidence is
meager and no agreement has been reached. From two inde-

cisive references to lack of water (7.2) and to mountains
(9.4) Egypt and Syria respectively are suggested. But if the

work is Montanistic, as Yokes proposed, Asia Minor must
also be considered as a possibility.
Some slight may help the reader to understand
analysis
the puzzling character of this document. There is no attempt
2 In The Ante-Nicene Fathers (ed. by A. Roberts and G. Donaldson,

1887) 10. 83 ff., more than 200 items are listed.
INTRODUCTION 169
at purely dogmatic teaching. At the same time an acknowl-

edgment of the Trinityis taken for granted in the baptismal
formula (7), and the work as a whole, as it now stands,

shows an acceptance of basic Christology. The Didache is
a composite document of at least two independent pieces,
which may be considered to have been composed separately.
The first section (1-6) comprises a document known as the
'Two Ways/ This ancient work, chiefly known through its

inclusion in the Didache and the Letter of Barnabas (18-20),
is a presentation of the moral life as a choice between the
way of God and the way of the devil. It is essentially a series
of ethical pronouncements on the virtues and vices supported
by appropriate Scriptural quotations. At first glance the New
Testament appears to have nearly equal importance with the
Old as a source of the Scriptural evidence adduced. If, how-
ever, we except a single passage ( L3-2.1 ), which may well be
an addition to the 'Two Ways/ the Scripture quoted or
alluded to is essentially of Old Testament origin. From this
and other evidence it can be plausibly argued that the 'Two
Ways* was originally a Jewish document intended to teach
morality to Gentile proselytes.
The second part of the Didache (7-16) has an entirely
different tone and purpose. It is divided, according to subject-
matter into a liturgical and a canonical (or disciplinary)
section. In the liturgical section, the Jewish prescriptions on
forbidden meats are recommended, but not made obligatory.
A fast is ordered on Wednesdays and Fridays. In Chapters 9
and 10 are preserved the most ancient Eucharistic 3 prayers
for the use of the community (although the service intended
may be not the Eucharist proper, but the Christian banquet
known as the agape). Confession of sins is prescribed (14)
5
before the liturgy on Sunday, which (called the 'Lord's Day )
has already become the regular day of worship. special A
3 See p. 179, note 2.
170 THE DIDACHE
place in the community is given (11-13) to certain inspired

teachers called 'prophets/ which is considered by Yokes as an
indication of Montanist influence. The heads of the commu-
the same names
nity are designated as 'bishops and deacons/
which are so frequently found coupled in the Epistles of St.
Paul and in St. Clement's Letter to the Corinthians.
The text followed in the present translation is that of
Theodore Klauser, Doctrina duodecim Apostolorum; Barna-
bae Epistula (Florilegium Patristicum, Fasc. 1 Bonn. 1940).
SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY
C. Bigg, The Doctrine of the Twelve Apostles; translated into Eng-
lish by the late Charles Bigg, with a new introduction and re-
vised notes by Arthur John iMaclean (London 1922) .
K. Bihlme)er, Die apostolischen Vater, Neubearbeitung der Funk-

F. X. Funk, Doctrina duodecim apostolorum (Tubingen 1887) .
T. Klauser, Doctrina duodecim Apostolorum; Barnabae epistula

(Florilegium Patristicum, Fasc. 1, Bonn. 1940) .
R. Knopf, Die Lehre der Zwolf Apostel. Die zwei Klemensbriefe (in
Lietzmanns Handbuch zum Neuen Testament, Erganzungsbd.:
Die Apostolischen Vater 1 Tubingen 1920) ,

1912) 1.
J. B. LighL'oot, The Apostolic Fathers revised texts with short
. . .
introductions and English translations edited and completed

. . .
H. Lietzmann, Die Didache mit kritischem Apparat; 4th edition.

(Kleine Texte, Berlin, 1936) Includes the ancient Latin version
.
of the first six chapters.

Secondary Works:
B. Altaner, Patrologia, 3rd Italian edition (Rome 1944) .
E. Goodspeed, 'The Didache, Barnabas, and the Doctrina,*

J.
Anglican Theological Review, 27 (1945) 228-247. ,
A. Harnack, Die Apostellehre und die judischen zwei Wege (Leipzig

1896) .
J. A. Robinson, 'The Problem of the Didache,' Journal of Theo-

logical Studies, 13, (1912) 339-56. (cf. Harnack, Theol. Lit.-Ztg.
37, 1912, 528-30) .
F. E. Yokes, The riddle of the Didache. Fact or fiction,

heresy or
Catholicism? (London 1938).
THE DIDACHE: TEACHING OF THE
TWELVE APOSTLES
Chapter 1
There are two ways, one of life and one

1 of death; and
1
great is the difference between the two ways.
2 This is the way of life: 'First you shall love God who
2
made you, secondly, your neighbor as yourself; and whatever
you would not like done to you, do not do to another. 33
4
3 The
teaching of these words is as follows: ['Bless those
who curse you, and pray for your enemies, and fast for those
who persecute you. For what is the merit of loving those who
love you? Do not even the pagans do this? But, 'love those
who hate you,' 5 and you will not have an enemy. 4 'Abstain
from carnal desires. 56 'If anyone strikes you on the right cheek,
7
turn the other to him/ and you will be perfect. 'If anyone
1 Matt. 7.13 f.
2 Matt. 22.37-39. 6.5; Lev. 19.18.

3 Matt. 7.12. This negative form of the 'Golden Rule' is found in
some Jewish and early Christian writers.
4 The following section, from 1.3 to 2.1 is considered by most editors
to be the interpolation of some Christian writer into the supposed
Jewish original of the 'Two Ways.' It contains the only unquestion-
able quotations from the New Testament to be found within the
first six chapters, and it is lacking in both the ancient Latin transla-
tion of the 'Two Ways' and in the corresponding section of Barnabas
(Barn. 19).
5 Matt. 5.44-46; Luke 6.27 f.,32.
6 1 Pet. 2.11.
7 Matt. 5.39, 48.
171
172 THE DIDAGHE
8
force you to go one mile with him, go two/ 'If anyone
9
takes your cloak, give him also your tunic/ If anyone takes
10
what is yours, do not demand it back, for you have no
11
power.
12
5 Give to everyone who asks, and ask nothing in return;
for the Father wishes that a share of His own gifts be given
to all. Blessed is the man who gives according to the com-
mandment, for he is without blame. Woe to the man who
takes. However, if the one who takes is in need, he is without
blame. But should he not be in need, he shall give an account
of the why and the wherefore of his taking it. And he will be
put in prison and examined strictly about what he did, and
13
'shall not go out from there until he has paid the last cent/
6 But in this matter the saying also holds: 'Let your alms
sweat in your hands until you know to whom you are giving/ 14
Chapter 2
1 The second commandment of the Teaching is] 2 You

shall not commit murder. You shall not commit adultery.
You shall not corrupt boys. You shall not commit fornication.
You shall not steal. You shall not practice magic. You shall
not practice sorcery. You shall not kill an unborn child or
murder a newborn infant. And you shall not desire the goods
8 Matt. 5.41. This refers to the right of officials in the Persian and
Roman Empires to 'commandeer' a person's services for official
business.
9 Matt. 5.40.
10 Luke 6.30.
11 This last phrase is not part of the Scriptural quotation, and its mean-
ing is doubtful. Lake suggests 'not even if thou canst.'
12 Luke 6.30,
13 Matt. 5.26.
14 This is not a Scriptural quotation, and, as it seems to be contrary
to the spirit of what precedes, may have been added by some
copyist.
TEACHING OF THE TWELVE APOSTLES 173
1
of your neighbor. 3 You shall not swear falsely or bear false
witness; nor shall you slander, or bring up past injuries. 4 You
shall not be double-minded or double-tongued, for
duplicity
2
is the snare of death. 5 Let your speech not be false or vain,
but carried out in action. 6 You shall not be greedy or ex-
tortionate; nor shall you be a hypocrite, or malicious, or proud.
You shall not take evil counsel against your neighbor. 7 You
shall not hate any man; but some you shall admonish, 3 and
pray for others, and still others you shall love more than your
4
own life.
Chapter 3
1 My from all wickedness and from everything
son, flee
like it. 2 Do
not become angry, for anger leads to murder.
Do not become jealous, or quarrelsome, or irritable, for from
all these murders come. 3 My child, do not give way to evil
desire, for it leads to fornication. And do not use obscene

language, or let your eye wander, for from all these come
adulteries. 4 My child, do not be an observer of omens, for
this leads to idolatry; orengage in witchcraft, astrology, or
ritual ablutions. Do
not even desire to see these things (or
hear them), for from all these idolatry is born. 5 child, My
do not be a liar, because a lie leads to theft; be not greedy
of moneyor empty glory, for from all this comes thefts. 6 My
child, do not be a grumbler, because it leads to blasphemy, do
not be proud or malicious, for from all these arise blasphemies.
1
7 But be meek, for 'the meek shall inherit the land.' 8 Be
1 Exod. 20.13-17; Dent. 5.17-21; compare Matt. 19.18. 'Second' com-

mandment here means the second half of the Ten Commandments.
2 Prov. 21.6.
3 Jude 22 f.
4 Literally, 'above your own soul/ Cf. Barnabas 1.4.
1 Ps. 36.11; Matt. 5.5.

174 THE DIDACHE
patient, merciful, guileless, and mild and gentle, and in every

regard 'fearful of the words/ which you have heard. 9 Do
2
not exalt yourself or allow impudence in your soul. Your soul

shall not cling to the proud, but associate with good and
humble men. 10 Accept the troubles that come to you as
good, knowing that nothing happens without God.
Chapter 4
1
My child, day and night keep in memory him who
speaks the word of God to you, 1 and you shall honor him
as the Lord, for the Lord is there wherever the doctrine of
the Lord is preached. 2 And every day look for the company
of holy men, that you may find comfort in their conversation.
3 Do not desire any schism, but make peace among those
who fight. Judge justly, and do not show any favor to any
one in correcting offences. 2 4 Do not waver whether a thing
shall be or not be.
5 Do not hold your hands open for receiving and closed
3
for giving. 6 If you possess something by the labor of your
hands, give it for the redemption of your sins. 7 Do not be
reluctant in giving, or murmur when you give, for you well
know who He is who gives a good reward. 8 Do not turn
away from the needy/ but share all with your brother and do
5
not claim that it is your own. For, if you are sharers in im-
mortal things, how much more in mortal.

6
9 Do not take your hand from your son or your daughter,
2 Jsa. 66.2.
1 Heb. 13.7.
2 Deut. 1.16 f.; Prov. 31.9.
3 Eccli. 4.36.
4 Eccli. 4.5.
5 Acts 4.32.
6 Rom. 15.27.
but teach them the fear of God from their youth. 10 Do

not with bitterness command your servant or maid, who trust
in the same God, lest they should cease to fear God who is
above both of you, for, without respect of persons, He comes
to call those whom the Spirit has prepared. 1 1 And you who
are servants, be subject to your masters, as being the repre-
7
sentatives of God, with modesty and reverence.
12 You shall hate all hypocrisy and everything that dis-
pleases the Lord. 13 Do not abandon the commandments of
the Lord, but keep what you have received, without adding
8 9
or subtracting. 14 You shall confess your offences in church,
and shall not come forward to your prayer with a bad con-
10
science. This is the way of life.
Chapter 5
1 On the other hand, this is the way of death. First of all,
it is evil and full of cursings, murders, adulteries, evil de-
sires, fornications, thefts, idolatries, magical practices, sor-
ceries, robberies, false witnessings, hypocrisies, double-mind-
edness, guile, pride, malice, arrogance, covetousness, filthy
talk, envy, insolence, haughtiness, boastfulness [and lack
2 [Those who walk the way of death]
l
of fear of God] ,
persecute good people, hate the truth, love lies, do not

acknowledge any reward of justice, do not follow good-
and are vigilant not for good but for
ness or just judgment,
evil, from whom meekness and patience are far removed,
7 Eph. 6.5.
8 Compare Deut. 4.2; 13.1 (12.32) .
9 Eccli. 4.31.
10 Eccli. 18.23.
1 This list of vices may be compared with similar enumerations in:

Matt. 15.19; Gal. 5.20; Rom. 1.29 f.; Col. 3.8; Hermas, Mand. 8.3-5.
The Didache here has fivemore vices than the parallel passage in
Barnabas 20-1.
176 THE DIDACHE
who love vanities, pursuing gain, without pity for the poor
and without care for those who are oppressed. They do not
2
acknowledge they are murderers of children,
their Creator,
corrupters of the image of God; they turn away from the

needy, oppress the afflicted; they are flatterers of the rich,
3
unjust judges of the poor, and are full of all sins. May you
be saved, children, from all these.
Chapter 6
1 lest anyone lead you astray from the way of the

Beware
1
Teaching, since his teaching would be without God. 2 If
you are able to carry the full yoke of the Lord, you will be
perfect; but if you are not able, do whatever you can. 3 With
regard to food, abstain as much as you can, and from what-
ever has been offered to idols abstain completely, for this is
to worship dead gods. 2
2 Deut. 32.18.
3 This is the end of the parallel with Barnabas (Barnabas 30.2) ,
1 Matt. 24.4. This is the end of the parallel with the ancient Latin
version of the 'Tvvo Ways/ The Latin omits the prohibition of eating
meats offered to idols, and has a conclusion of its own: 'See that
no one leads you astray from this teaching; otherwise you will be
taught "outside the rule of discipline." If you perform these things
daily, you will if you do not, you will be far from
be close to God;
the truth. Keep these things in mind and be not deceived in your
all
trust; by these holy struggles you will gain a crown. Through the Lord
Jesus Christ who lives and reigns with God the Father and the Holy
Spirit forever and ever. Amen.'
2 Acts 15.29 contains a similar prohibition. St. Paul in 1 Cor. 8 shows
that the prohibition was neither absolute nor
permanent. The im-
portance of the question in everyday life arose from the fact that
large quantities of meat offered in the daily sacrifices of pagan tem-
ples could not be consumed by the priests and found their way into
the local meat market. Perhaps the bulk of fresh meat in
large cities
came from pagan sacrifices. Some Christians would be inclined to
it without
buy question. Others would be scandalized at the thought
of touching it.
Chapter 7
I
Regarding baptism, baptize thus. After giving the fore-
1
going instructions, 'Baptize in the name of the Father, and of
2
the Son, and of the Holy Spirit' in running water. 3 2 But if
4
you have no running water, baptize in any other; and, if
5
you cannot in cold water, then in warm. 3 But, if the one
6
is lacking, pour the other three times on the head 'in the
3
name and Son, and Holy Spirit. 4 But, before
of the Father,
the baptism, let the one who baptizes and the one to be bap-
tized fast, and any others who are able to do so. And you
shall require the person being baptized to fast for one or two
days.
Chapter 8
1
1 But do not let be with the hypocrites; for
your fasts
they fast on Monday and Thursday; but you shall fast on
1 The literal text, 'these things/ is rather indefinite.

2 Matt. 28.19.
3 Literally, 'in living water,' as in John 4.10 f. From the beginning
Christians seem to have preferred to baptize in the waters of springs
and flowing rivers. The ancient baptisteries were constructed so that
the water could flow through them. Such water was probably consid-
ered to be more pure than still water.
4 'Any other water' means a lake, pool or reservoir where the water
would not be flowing.
5 Cold water preferred to warm probably because of its greater ap-
is
parent purity and of its being in a more natural state.

6 Baptism was usually by immersion of the whole body. But, in case
there was not sufficient water for immersion, it was sufficient to baptize
by pouring water on the head of the person to be baptized. This is the
earliest explicit reference to Baptism by infusion, although the cir-
cumstances in Acts 16.33 and elsewhere would seem to suppose it.
1 The word 'hypocrites,' found in Matt. 6.16, refers to Pharisees. The

present reference may be either to the Pharisees or to some Jewish
Christians who continued the practices of the Pharisees.
178 THE DIDAGHE
Friday. 2 And do not pray as the hypocrites,

2
Wednesday and
but as the Lord directed in His Gospel, 'Thus shall you pray:
"Our Father 3 in heaven, hallowed be Thy name, Thy king-
dom come, Thy will be done on earth just as in heaven; give
4
us this day our bread from above, and forgive us our debt
as wealso forgive our debtors, and lead us not into tempta-
'
tion, but deliver us from evil," for Thine is the power and
5
glory forever. 3 Three times in the day pray thus.
Chapter 9
1
In regard to the Eucharist, you shall offer the Eucharist
1
thus: 2 First, in connection with the cup, 'We give Thee

2
thanks, Our Father, for the holy vine of David Thy son,
which Thou hast made known to us through Jesus Thy Son;
5
to Thee be glory forever. 3 And in connection with the break-
ing of bread, 'We give Thee thanks, Our Father, for the life
and knowledge which Thou hast revealed to us through Jesus
2 Matt. 6.5.
3 This is the oldest transcription of the Lord's Prayer outside the New
Testament. It is closer to Matt. 6.9-13 than to Luke 11.2-4.
4 'From above/ Greek epiousion, is a word of uncertain meaning. It is
usually translated 'daily/ The word does not occur in any Greek author
prior to the New Testament, and Origen remarked in the third century
that it was a very rare word (De Oratione 27.7) The early Greek
.
Fathers are about equally divided between the two meanings, 'daily*
and 'supernatural/
5 This ending, which is very ancient, does not occur in the best manu-
scripts of the New Testament. It is. first found in Syrian liturgical
usage, whence it was borrowed by the Byzantine Church, which pre-
fixed 'kingdom' to 'power and glory/ It is used as an ending for two
other prayers in the Didache.
1
AJthough some editors think that these prayers were intended for the
ancient Christian banquet known as the agdpe, or love-feast, it is
more likely that they are prayers to be said by the congregation
immediately before Communion.
2 John 15.1.
Thy Son; to Thee be glory forever. 4 As this broken bread

was scattered upon the mountain tops and after being har-
vested was made one, so let Thy Church be gathered together
from the ends of the earth into Thy kingdom, for Thine is the
glory and the power through Jesus Christ forever.' 5 But let
no one eat or drink of the Eucharist with you except for those
baptized in the name of the Lord, for it was in reference to
this that the Lord said: 'Do not give that which is holy to
53
dogs.
Chapter 10
1 But, after it has been
completed, give thanks in the fol-
lowing way: 2 'We thank Thee, holy Father, for Thy holy
name which Thou hast caused to dwell in our hearts, and
for the knowledge and faith and immortality, which Thou
hast made known through Jesus thy Son; to Thee be
to us
glory forever. 3 Thou, Lord Almighty, has created all things

1
for Thy name's sake and hast given food and drink to men
2
for their refreshment, so that they might render thanks to
Thee; but upon us Thou hast bestowed spiritual food and
3
drink, and life everlasting through Thy Son. 4 For all things
we render Thee thanks, because Thou art mighty; to Thee
be glory forever. 5 Remember, O
Lord, Thy Church, deliver
it from all evil 4 and make it perfect in Thy love and gather
5
it from the four winds, sanctified for Thy kingdom, which
Thou hast prepared for it; for Thine is the power and the
3 Matt. 7.6. This injunction seems to favor the Eucharistic interpre-
tation of this whole passage.
1 Wisd. 1.14; Eccli. 18.1; 24.8: Apoc. 4.11; Isa. 43.7.

2 Render thanks in Greek is the same as 'celebrate the Eucharist.'
3 John 6.27.
4 Matt. 6.13; John 17.15.
5 Matt. 24.31.
180 THE DIDACHE
glory forever. 6 Let grace come, and let this world pass away,
"Hosanna to the God of David." 6 If anyone is Holy, let him
7
come; if anyone is not, let him repent. Marantha. Amen.' 7
8
But allow 'prophets' to render thanks as they desire.
Chapter 11
1 If
anyone, therefore, comes to you and teaches all the
aforesaid things, receive him. 2 But, if a wicked person comes
and teaches another doctrine to contradict this, do not listen
1
to him. But, if one teaches so as to increase justice and the
2
knowledge of the Lord, receive him as the Lord.
3 In regard to 'apostles* and 'prophets,' act according to
the doctrine of the Gospel. 4 Let every apostle who comes
3
to you be received as the Lord. 5 But he shall not remain

more than one day. But, if necessary, let him remain a second
day. But, if he stays for three, he is a false prophet. 6 And
when the apostle departs, let him take only enough bread to
last until he reaches shelter; but, if he asks for money, he is
a false prophet.
7 And you shall not tempt any prophet who speaks in the
spirit, or judge him; for every sin shall be forgiven, but this
6 Matt. 21.9, 15.

7 1 Cor. 16.22, an Aramaic phrase meaning 'Lord, come/ See Apoc.
22.20.
8 'Prophets' might compose their own prayers in different words and at
greater length.
1 2 John 10.
2 Meaning 'in the name of the Lord.'
3 An 'apostle' here is not one of the Twelve, but an intinerant mission-
ary who traveled church preaching and exhorting.
from church to
See. St. Paul, 1 Cor. 12.28.
'prophet'
The
seems at times to have
enjoyed special inspiration to speak in the public assemblies of Chris-
tians. See St. Paul 1 Cor. 14.22,29; Acts 13.1. The
phrase, 'speak
in the spirit/ which will occur several times in connection with 'pro-
phets/ may mean to speak 'in ecstasy' or to speak 'by inspiration of
the Holy Spirit/
sin shall not be forgiven. 4 8 But not everyone who speaks in

the spirit is a prophet, but only if he follows the conduct of
the Lord. Accordingly, from their conduct the false prophet
and the true prophet will be known. 5 9 No prophet who in
the spirit orders a meal to be prepared eats of it; but, if he
does, he is a false prophet. 10 And every prophet who teaches
the truth and fails to do what he teaches is a false prophet.
11 Anyone who has been proved to be a true prophet and
who does something purporting to be an outward mystery of
the Church(so long as he teaches you not to do what he
does) not to be judged by you, for his judgment is with
is
God. For the ancient prophets also acted in this manner. 6

1 2 And, whoever
says in spirit 'Give me money,' or anything
:
like it, do not listen to him. But, if he asks that it be given

to others in need, let no one judge him.
Chapter 12
1 Let everyone who 'comes to
you in the name of the
Lord' 1 be received; but, after testing him, you will know him,
for you know right and wrong. 2 If the one who comes to
you is him as much as you can; but he shall
a traveler, help
not remain with you more than two or three days, unless
there is need. 3 But, if he wishes to settle among you and is
a craftsman, let him work and eat. 4 But, if he has no trade,
provide according to your conscience, so that no Christian
4 Matt. 12.31. It is not certain that the Didache is making a correct
interpretation of Christ's famous saying that 'the blasphemy of the

Spirit shall not be forgiven.'
5 False prophets and lying teachers had already given anxiety to the
Apostles: 2
Pet. 2.1; 1 John 4.1.
6 The meaning of this verse and the reference to the Old Testament
are equally obscure.
1 Matt. 21.9; Ps. 117.26.

182 THE DD3AGHE
shall live among you idle. 5 But, if he does not agree to do
this, he is trading on the name of Christ; beware of such

men.
Chapter 13
1
Every true prophet who desires to settle among you is
worthy of his food. 2 Likewise, a true teacher is worthy, as
1
a workman, of his food. 3 Accordingly, take all the first-
fruits of the winepress and of the harvest, of the cattle and of

the sheep, and give them to the prophets, for they are your
high priests. 4 But, if you have not a prophet, give it to the
poor. 5 If you make bread, take the first share and give
according to the commandment. 6 Likewise, when you open
a jar of wine or oil, take and give the first share to the
prophets. 7 Also of silver and of clothes and every other
possession, take the first share as it seems best to you and
give according to the commandment. 2
Chapter 14
1
1 And on
the Lord's Day, after you have come together,
break bread and offer the Eucharist, having first confessed
your offences, so that your sacrifice may be pure. 2 But let
no one who has a quarrel with his neighbor join you until
he is reconciled, lest your sacrifice be defiled. 2 3 For it was
1 Matt, 10.10; 1 Tim. 5.18.
2 These injunctions concerning the first-fruits seem to imply that the

audience was very familiar with Jewish practices. Cf. Exod. 22.29 .
. Num. 1519 f.; 18.11 f.; Deut. 18.3 f.
1
Literally, 'On the Lord's Day of the Lord/ which indicates that
'Lord's Day' had already become a word of common usage for Sun-
day. Outside of the Apocalypse (1.8) this is the oldest use of the
term 'Lord's Day' for the first day of the week.
2 Matt, 5.23 ff.
said by the Lord: 'In every place and time let there be
me a clean sacrifice, because I am the great king' ;
offered to
and also: 'and my name is wonderful among the Gentiles. 53
Chapter 15
1 Elect, therefore, for yourselves bishops and deacons
worthy of the Lord, humble men and not covetous, and faith-
ful and well tested; for they also serve you in the ministry of
the prophets and teachers. 2 Do not, therefore, despise them,
for they are the honored men among you, along with the
prophets and teachers. 3 And correct one another, not in an-

ger but in peace, as you have it in the Gospel. And let no one
speak with anyone who has harmed his neighbor, nor let him
1
be heard until he repents. 4 Offer your prayers and alms and
do all things according to the Gospel of our Lord.
Chapter 16
1 'Be vigilant' over your life; 'let your lamps' not be ex-
tinguished, or your loins be ungirded, but be prepared, for
1
you know not the hour in which our Lord will come. 2 Come
together frequently, and seek what pertains to your souls:
for the whole time of your faith will not profit you, unless
2
in the last hour you shall be found perfect. 3 For, in the last
3
days, false prophets and seducers will increase, and sheep
will be turned into wolves, and charity will be changed into
hate. 4 For, as lawlessness grows, men will hate one another
3 Mai. 1.11,14.
1 Compare Matt. 5.22-26; 18.15-35.
1 Matt. 24.42,44; 25.13; Luke 12.35.

2 Barnabas 4.9.
3 2 Pet. 3.3.; Matt. 24.10 ff; 7.15.
184 THE DIDACHE
and persecute one another and betray one another, and then
will appear the Deceiver of the world, as though he were
the Son of God, and will work signs and wonders; and the
world will be delivered into his hands, and he will do horrible
things, which have not been done since the beginning of the
world. 4 5 Then shall all created men come to the fire of
55
judgment, and 'many will be scandalized and perish; but
6
those who persevere in their faith will be saved from the
8
curse itself. 6 And
then will appear the signs of the Truth:
7
first, the sign of confusion in the heaven; second, the sign of

the sound of the trumpet; 9 and third, the resurrection of the
dead 7 not the resurrection of all men, but, as it was said:
10
'The Lord will come and all His saints with Him.' 8 Then
11
shall the world see the Lord coming on the clouds of heaven.
4 Apoc. 12.9; 2 John 7; Matt. 24.24; 2 Thess. 2.4,9; Apoc. 13.2,

13 19.20.
f.;
5 Matt. 24.10.
6 Matt. 10.22; 24.13.
7 'From the curse' is a conjecture of Klauser, based on the Georgian
4
version of Didache, instead of the more usual by the accursed
thing,' which is the reading of the Jerusalem manuscript.
8 Matt. 24.30.
9 Matt. 24.31; 1 Cor. 15.52; 1 Thess. 4.16.
10 Zachary 14.5. The author of the Didache seems to believe that only
the just will arise in the future resurrection. But he may possibly
be thinking of the Millenium, according to which Christ and the
saints would reign on earth for a thousand years before they all go
to heaven. Other Fathers, including Papias, shared this erroneous
opinion.
11 Matt. 24.30; 26.64. The ideas of this last chapter, although not
altogether clear to us., show the interest which many early Christians
manifested in analyzing the signs that should foretell the end of
the world.
TEE LETTER
OF
Translated
by
Huntington, N. Y.
INTRODUCTION
[
HE TRACT which goes by the name of the Letter of
Barnabas is really anonymous. There is no indication
that its author intended to pose as the Barnabas who
was St. Paul's companion. 1 How it came by this name un-
is
known, unless the author's name might also have been

Barnabas.
The Greek text is extant in two manuscripts, the Codex
Hierosolymitanus, and the famous Codex Sinaiticus, once in
St. Petersburg, now in the British Museum. An early Latin
2
translation (Imperial Library at Leningrad) and a Syriac

version (Library of Cambridge University) are incomplete.
Two dates of composition are possible. The years A. D. 70-79
are suggested by a veiled reference to Vespasian (4.4) ). This
possibility is not contradicted directly by anything else in the
letter. There is no explicit quotation of any writing of the
New Testament and there is a hint that the destruction of the
Temple was still a living memory. A second date is suggested
by the reference to the rebuilding of the Temple (16.3-4).
This could refer to the insurrection of Bar-Cochba against the
Romans, when the Jews, for a brief time in 132, thought
that the revolt might be successful and enable them to rebuild
the Temple. It is now agreed that the Letter of Barnabas could
not be any later than 150 and might be as early as 70 or 71.
It is older than the present form of the Didache, which con-
tains more New Testament quotations or allusions.
1 Eusebius (Historia ecclesiastica 3.25.4) and St. Jerome (De viri$

illustribus 6) recognize the letter to be apocryphal.
2 See note 1, p. 61.
187
188 THE LETTER OF BARNABAS
The Letter of Barnabas was much read in the second and

third centuries, and is quoted by the name of Barnabas by
Clement of Alexandria and by Origen. This connection with
writers of Alexandria suggests that this city is the probable
place of its origin. Its peculiar method of interpreting the Old
Testament has been called the allegorical method, proper to
the Alexandrian School. It should rather be called a rabbinical
method or a cabbalistic method. It finds a hidden meaning,
not simply in certain sentences and words, but even under
the single letters of certain words. The author's familiarity
with the Old Testament suggests that he might have been a
rabbi or rabbinical student. He was almost surely a convert
from Judaism.
5
The announced purpose of the 'epistle is to warn Christian
readers against accepting the Old Testament in its literal sense,
particularly where that meaning seems to indicate the perma-
nent validity of Jewish religious practices. The writer's tone
is strong, but not bitter. There is no reference to any con-
temporary difficulty with the Jews, but the writer sets up as

a thesis that the revelations in the Old Testament were mis-
understood by the Jews from the beginning. The thesis, of
course, is false, and the method of proof is extremely tortuous.
This accounts for the difficulty of reading this epistle and
for its many obscurities of meaning. Copyists have increased
this difficulty by numerous attempts to correct it.
To understand the writer's difficulty, we must remember

that the divinely inspired Scriptures known to Christians at
the moment were only the Old Testament, the writings of the
New Testament not being yet collected into a canon. As the
Jews were in possession of this Bible, and as its promises were
quite plainly made to them, many uninstructed Christians
were at a loss to understand their own relation to it. Some of
them, as the heretic Marcion, threw the Old Testament over
INTRODUCTION 189
altogether. Others, like Barnabas, relying on their own imagi-

nation, simply read an unhistorical meaning into it. But the
Church, not forgetting that the Jews were the Chosen People
and that the Savior would come from them, knew that the
Old Testament was not a complete revelation, but only a
preparation for the salvation, not only of a Chosen People,
but of the whole world.
The text followed in the present translation is that of Bihl-
meyer, Die apostolischen Vdter (Tubingen 1924). Mention
should be made of the English rendering of Kirsopp Lake,
which in many instances has been of service.
SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY
K. Bihlmeyer, Die apostolischen Vdter, Neubearbeitung der Funk-
G. Bosio, / Padri Apostolici, (Torino 1940) Parte 1.

T. Klauser, Doctrina duodecim Apostolorum; Barnabae epistula
(Florilegium Patristicum, Fasc. 1, Bonn. 1940).
1912) 1.
J. B. Lightfoot, The Apostolic Fathers . . revised texts with short
introductions and English translations . . . edited and completed
by R. Harmer (London 1891)
J.
.
Secondary Works:
O. Braunsberger, Der Apostel Barnabas, sein Leben u. der ihm
beigelegte Brief (Mainz 1876) .
H. Connolly, O.S.B.,
Journal of Theological Studies, 33 (1931-32) 237-253. ,
F. X. Funk, ^Die Zeit des Barnabasbriefes,' KirchengeschichtL Ab-

handl. u. Untersuch. II, (1899) 77/108.
J. Muilenburg, The Literary Relations of the Epistle of Barnabas and

the Teaching of the Twelve Apostles (Marburg 1929 Disser-
.
tation)
THE LETTER OF BARNABAS
Chapter 1
[REETINGS, sons and daughters, in the name of the

Lord who loves us, in peace.
2 Since the ordinances of God in your regard are
great and rich, I rejoice very greatly and exceedingly at your
blessed and glorious spirits; so deeply engrafted is the grace
of the spiritual gift you have received. 3 For this, also, I
congratulate myself in the hope of salvation, because I truly
see in you the Spirit poured out upon you from the fount
of the bounteous Lord. So greatly on your account has the
long-desired sight of you astonished me. 4 With this convic-
tion, then, and the consciousness that, while speaking much
among you, I understand the Lord was my fellow traveler
on the road of righteousness, I am completely bound to this:
to love you more than my life, because great faith and charity
dwell in you due to the hope of His life. 5 Considering this,
then, that, if I take care to share something with you of what
I have received, it will be [turned to] a reward for having
ministered to such spirits, I hasten to send you a brief mes-
sage, in order that with your faith you may have perfect
knowledge.
6 The doctrines of the Lord are three: hope of life, the
beginning and end of our faith; righteous life, the beginning
and end of judgment; love [that comes] from joy and glad-
ness, the witness of the words of a righteous life. 7 For the
Lord by His prophets made known to us things past and
things present, and gives us the foretaste of things to come;
191
and, as we see these things coming to pass one by one, as He

foretold, we are bound to make a more generous and higher
offering to reverence Him. 8 Now, not as a teacher, but as
one of yourselves, I will point out a few things by which you
shall be made happy in the present circumstances.
Chapter 2
1 Worker of evil himself

Since the times are evil and the
we must give heed to ourselves and search out the
holds sway,
commandments of the Lord. 2 The helpers of our faith are
and patience; our allies are long-suffering and self-con-
fear
3 While these [virtues], then, persist in their purity in
trol.
matters relating to the Lord, Wisdom, Prudence, Understand-

ing and Knowledge rejoice with them. 4 For He has made
known to us through all the Prophets that He does not need
1
holocausts or oblations, saying at one time: 5 'What is the
multitude of your sacrifices to Me?' Says the Lord, 'I am
sated with holocausts and desire neither fat of lambs nor
blood of bulls and goats, not even when you come to appear
before Me. For who has demanded these things from, your
hands? You shall no longer tread My court. If you bring
flour, it is in vain. Incense is an abomination to Me. I cannot
suffer your new moons and Sabbaths.' 6 This He accordingly
did away with, so that the new law of our Lord Jesus Christ
might be without restraining yoke and without man-made
2
offering. 7 Again he says to them: 'Did I command your
fathers when they came out of the land of Egypt to offer
Me holocausts and sacrifices? 8 Rather I did command them
1 Isa. 1.11-13 .
2 A loose quotation, keeping the substance, however, of Jer. 7.22-23. Bar-

nabas apparently quotes from memory.
THE LETTER OF BARNABAS 1 93
3
this: Let none of you cherish evil in his heart against his
neighbor, and love not a false oath. 9 We ought therefore to
5
understand, if we are not senseless, the kindly intention of our

Father, for he speaks to us, desiring us not to err like them,
but to seek how to make our offering to Him.
10 To us He accordingly speaks thus: 4 A contrite heart
C
is a sacrifice to the Lord; an odor of sweetness to the Lord is
a heart which glorifies its Maker. We ought, therefore, to

3
watch carefully after our salvation, brethren, lest the evil one,
sneaking in among us deceitfully, push us away from our life.
Chapter 3
1
\ So, again He says to them concerning these matters:
'Why do you fast for Me, says the Lord, so that your voice
isheard today crying? This is not the fast which I have chosen,
says the Lord, not a man humbling his soul; 2 Not if you
bend your neck like a hoop, and put on sackcloth, and make
your bed of ashes, not even so shall you call it an acceptable
fast.
5
3 But, to us He says: 'Behold, this is the fast which I
have chosen, says the Lord, give up every attachment to wick-
edness, release the chains of forced agreements, send away the

bruised with forgiveness, and tear up every unjust contract.
Break thy bread for the hungry, and if thou seest a naked
man clothe him, bring the homeless into thy house, and if
thou seest a humble man despise him not, nor shall any of
thy house or of thy family. 4 Then will thy light break forth
at dawn, and thy healing shall rise quickly, and thy justice
3 Zach. 8.17. Cf. n. 2.
4 Ps. 50.19.
1 Isa. 58.4-10.
shall go before thee, and the glory of God will surround thee. 5
Then thou shall cry and God shall hear thee; while thou
art still speaking He shall say, "Behold, I am here,"
2
if thou
puttest away from thee bondage [enslavement]
and stretch-
ing out the hands and words of discontent,
and dost give the
and dost the soul that is hum-
hungry thy bread heartily pity
bled.' 6 For this reason, therefore, brethren, the long-suffering
One foresaw that the people whom He prepared in His Be-
loved would believe with simplicity. So He made a revelation
beforehand concerning all things, that we should not be ship-
wrecked, like the uninitiated, by their law.
Chapter 4
1 We, then, must earnestly look into the present, and seek
out what can save us. Let us completely flee from all works
of lawlessness, lest the work of lawlessness overcome us; let
us hate the error of the present time, that we may be loved in
the time to come. 2 Let us give no leeway to our souls and
so enable them to associate with sinners and evil men, lest we
become like them. 3 The final stumbling block is at hand,
concerning which it is written, as Enoch 1 says: Tor to this
purpose the Lord has shortened the seasons and the days, that
His beloved should hasten and come to His inheritance/ 4 And
2
the Prophet also speaks thus: 'Ten kingdoms shall reign on
the earth, and after them shall rise up a little king, who shall
humble three of the kings under one.' 5 Likewise, Daniel
2 'Behold I am here,' also quoted in 2 Clem. 15.3.
1 On the Book of Henoch and its use cf, 'Apocryphes de l*ancien Testa-
ment,' in Vigouroux, Diet, de la Bible, Suppl. Vol. 1, cols. 354 if.
2 Dan. 7.24, The quotation is according to the substance, not the exact
wording, either of Septuagint or Vulgate.
THE LETTER OF BARNABAS 195
3
speaks of the same thing: 'And I beheld the fourth beast,
evil and powerful and fiercer than all the beasts of the sea,
and how ten horns sprang from it, and from them a small
horn, a mere excrescence and that it subdued three of the
5
great horns under one. 6 You ought then to understand.

Furthermore, I also beg this of you, as one of yourselves,
one who loves you all individually more than my own life:
Be careful for yourselves now, and do not become like some;
do not add to your sins and say that the covenant is both
theirs and ours. 7 Yes it is ours but they thus lost it forever
!
;
4
when Moses had only just received it, for the Scripture says:
'And Moses was on the mountain fasting forty days and forty
nights, and he received the covenant from the Lord, tablets of
stone written by the finger of the hand of the Lord.' 8 But
by turning away to lost it. For the Lord
they, idols, speaks
5
thus: 'Moses, Moses, come down quickly, for thy people,
whom thou has brought out of the land of Egypt, have broken
the law. And Moses understood and threw the two tablets out
3
of his hands and their covenant was broken in order that

the covenant of Jesus, the Beloved, should be sealed in our
hearts by the hope which faith in Him gives. 9 Though
wishing to write much to you, not as a teacher, but as one who
6
loves you should write, I, dirt under your feet, have made
haste to write without omitting anything from our common
possessions. So, let us be on the watch in the last days,
for
the whole time in which we believe will profit us nothing,
unless in this present lawless period, in the temptations to
come, we resist as becomes children of God. Thus, the Black
One may have no opportunity of stealing in [upon us]. 10 Let
3 Dan. 7.8. Cf. n. 2.
4 Exod. 31.18; 34.28.
5 Exod. 32.7; Deut. 9.12.
6 Peripsema, literally, 'off -scouring'; cf. Ignatius of Antioch, p. 90, note 8.
us flee all vanity, let us hate completely the deeds of the evil
way. Do not retire and live apart by yourselves, as if you had
already achieved justification, but come together and seek

7
the common good. 11 For, the Scripture says: 'Woe to
them own eyes and prudent in their own
that are wise in their
conceits.'Let us become spiritual, let us become a temple
perfect for God. So far as is in our power, let us 'exercise
ourselves in the fear* of God, and let us strive to keep His
commandments in order that we may rejoice in His ordi-
nances. 12 The Lord will judge the world 'without respect of
persons.' Each man will receive according to his deeds* If he
be good, his goodness will lead him, if he be evil, the reward
of injustice is before him. 13 And so, since we are called, let
us never slacken and slumber in our sins, lest the Prince of
evil gain power over us and cast us out from the Kingdom of
the Lord, 14 And remember this also, my brethren, when
you see how, after such great signs and wonders were done
in Israel, even they were finally cast off; let us be careful
lest, as it is written, it should be found with us that 'many
8
are called but few chosen.'
Chapter 5
1 For this reason the Lord endured the sacrifice of His
flesh to corruption, that we might be sanctified by the for-
giveness of sin, that is, by the sprinkling of His blood. 2 For
the Scripture concerning Him refers partly to Israel, partly
1
to us, and it
speaks thus: 'He was wounded for our sins
and bruised for our iniquities, by his wounds we were healed.
He was led as a sheep to the slaughter, and as a dumb lamb
7 Isa. 5.21.
8 Matt. 22.14.
1 Isa. 53.5,7.
before its shearer.* 3 We ought therefore to be extremely

thankful to the Lord that He
has revealed to us the past and
has made us wise in the present, and for the future we are
2
not without understanding. 4 The Scripture says: 'Not un-
5
justly are the nets spread out for the birds. This means that
a man perishes deservedly who, although he has knowledge of
the way of justice, thrusts himself into the way of darkness.
5 Furthermore, my brethren, if the Lord endured suffering
for our souls although He is the Lord of the whole world,
to Whom God said at the foundation of the world:
3
'Let us
make man in our image and likeness,
5
how then did He
allow Himself to suffer at the hands of men? 6 Here is the
reason. The Prophets, with His grace, prophesied concerning
Him, and He, to destroy death and manifest the Resurrection
from the dead, allowed Himself to suffer because He must
necessarily be manifested in the flesh. 7 It was also to fulfill
the promise made to the fathers, and prepare for Himself
the new people; also to show, while still on earth, that, hav-
ing effected the Resurrection, He Himself will be the judge.
8 Over and above this He taught Israel and preached by
performing such great signs and wonders. Yes He loved them !
exceedingly. 9 But when He chose as His special Apostles to

preach His Gospel men lawless beyond all others, and showed
that 'he came not to call the just, but sinners,'
4
then He
showed Himself to be God's Son. 10 For, if He had not come
in the flesh, there is no conceivable way in which men could
be saved by beholding Him, since, even when they look at
the sun, which will perish and is a work of His hands, they
cannot gaze straight at its rays. 1 1 For this purpose, therefore,
the Son of God came in the flesh, that He might round out
2 Prov. 1.17.
3 Gen. 1.26.
4 Matt. 9.13.
the total of the sins of those who persecuted His Prophets to

death* 12 For this purpose He allowed Himself to suffer. For
5
God says that they are the authors of the wound of His flesh :
'When they smite their shepherd, then the sheep of the flock
shall be destroyed/ 13 It was His will to suffer thus, for it
was necessary that He should suffer on a tree, for the Prophet
6
says of Him: "Spare my soul from the sword/
and 'Nail my
flesh, for the congregations of evil-doers have risen against
8
me. 57 14 And again He says: 'Behold, I have given my back
to scourges, and my cheeks to strokes, and I have set my face
3
as a hard rock.
Chapter 6
When, therefore, He gave the commandment, what does

1
He say? 'Who is the man to dispute with me? Let him

oppose Me. Or, who comes to law against Me? Let him
approach the servant of the Lord. 2 Woe to you, for you
become old as a garment and the moth shall con-
shall all
sume you.' 1 And again, on being assigned as a strong stone
for crushing, the Prophet says: 'Behold, I will put down for
the foundations of Sion a precious stone, specially chosen, a
corner-stone.' 3 Then what does He say? 'And he that shall
2
3
put his hope in it shall live forever/ Is our hope therefore
set on a stone? Not at all. But he means that the Lord set his
flesh in strength. For he says: 4 'And He set me as a hard
5 Zach. 43.7; Matt. 26.31.

6 Ps. 2231; 119.120; 22.17.
7 Isa. 50.6,7.
8 Isa. 50.6,7 (Septuagint) .
1 Isa. 50.8,9 (Septuagint).

2 Isa. 28.16 (Septuagint) .
3 Isa. 28.16 (The sense of the Septuagint.)
4 Cf. n. 1.
THE LETTER OF BARNABAS 1 99
rock.' 4 And again the Prophet says: 5 'The stone which the
builders rejected, this has become the head of the corner,' and
6
again he says 'This is the great and wonderful day which
:
the Lord has made.' 5 I write to you more simply that you
may understand. I, mean token of your love. 6 What, then,
7
does the Prophet say again? 'The congregation of them that

do evil has surrounded me, they encircled me as bees the
8 9
honeycomb' and 'For my clothing they cast lots.' 7 Since,
then, He was to be revealed in the flesh and to suffer in the
flesh, His suffering was revealed in advance. For the Prophet
speaks concerning Israel, 'Woe to their soul, for they have
10
plotted an evil plan against themselves, saying, "Let us
'
bind the just one, for he is unprofitable to us." 8 What does
the other Prophet, Moses, say to them? 'Behold, thus says
the Lord God, enter the good land which the Lord swore
to give to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and inherit it, a land
11 12
flowing with milk and honey.' 9 But what does knowledge
say? Let me tell you! Hope [it says,] in the one who will
be revealed to you in the flesh, in Jesus. For man is earth
suffering, for the creation of Adam 13
was effected from the
face of the earth. 10 What, then, does 'into the good land, a
5
land flowing with milk and honey mean? Blessed be our
Lord, brethren, who has put in us wisdom and understand-
5 Ps. 118.22 (= 117 in Vulgate) .

6 Ps. 118.25 (= 117 in Vulgate); Vulgate: 'This is the day which
the Lord has made; let us be glad and rejoice at it.'
7 The sense seems to be: 'I on whom you have expended your love
and who deserve it so little/
8 Ps. 22.17 (= 21 in Vulgate) ; Ps. 118.12 (
= 117 in Vulgate) .
9 Ps. 22.19 (=21 in Vulgate) .
10 Isa. 3.9,10.
11 Exod. 23.13.
12 I.e., real penetration and understanding of the Scriptures.
13 'Adam' is the Hebrew for 'earth/
ing of his secret. Yes! the Prophet speaks a parable of the

Lord: 'Who will understand except the wise and learned,
the lover of his Lord?' 1 1 Since, then, he has renewed us by
the forgiveness of sins. He made us another product, and we
have the soul of children, as though he were creating us
14
again. 12 For the Scripture says of us, as He says to the Son:
"Let us make man after our image and likeness, and let them
rule over the beasts of the earth, and the birds of heaven, and
5
the fishes of the sea. And, on seeing the beauty of our crea-
15
tion, the Lord 'Increase and multiply and fill the earth.*
said:
This He addressed to the Son. 13 Again I will show you how
He refers to us. He made a second creation in the last days.
16 17
And [in this connection] 'Behold, I make
the Lord says:
5
the last things as the first. The Prophet referred to this, then,
when he preached: 18 'Enter into a land flowing with milk
and honey, and be lords over it.' 14 See, then, we have been
19
recreated as, once more, He says in another Prophet:
'Behold says the Lord, I will take out from them (that is,
from those whom the Spirit of the Lord foresaw) their hearts
of stone and will put in hearts of flesh. Because He Himself
5
was going to be manifested in the flesh and dwell among us.

15 For, my brethren, the dwelling of our hearts is a temple
sacred to the Lord. 16 For the Lord says again: 'And in what
20
shall I appear before the Lord my God and be glorified?
I will confess to thee in the assembly of my brethren, and I
14 Gen. 1.26.
15 Gen. 1.28.
16 Words in brackets are not in original text.
17 Matt. 20.16.
18 Exod. 33.1,3.
19 Ez. 11.19; 36.26. The substance, as usual, is
quoted.
20 Ps. 42.3 (= Vulgate 41.3) .
will sing to thee in the midst of the congregation of saints/ 21

We, then, are the ones whom He brought into the good land.
17 What, then, is the milk and honey? Because the child is
made to live first with honey, and afterwards with milk. So
then, we, also, being nourished on the faith in the glad tidings
and by the word, shall live and rule over the earth. 18 As
22
we have said above: 'Let them increase and multiply and
5
rule over the fishes. Who, then, is it who is able now to rule
over beasts or fishes or birds of heaven? For we ought to
perceive that to rule is a sign of authority, and that one who
gives orders really rules. 19 If, then, this is not happening
at present, He has told us when it will happen when we
ourselves also shall become perfect and become heirs of the
covenant of the Lord.
Chapter 7
I Realize, therefore, children of gladness, that the good

Lord made all things known to us in advance, that we might
know Him to whom

we must give thanks and praise for
allthings. 2 If, then, the Son of God, Lord as He is, and fu-
ture judge of the living and dead, suffered that His wound
might make us live, let us believe that the Son of God could
not suffer except for our sakes. 3 But, being crucified, He was
also 'given vinegar and gall to drink/ Let me tell you how
the priests of the Temple threw light on this. command- A
1
ment was written: 'Whoever does not keep the fast shall
because He
5
certainly perish, and the Lord commanded this
Himself was going to offer the vessel of His spirit as a sacri-
21 Ps. 22.23 (= Vulgate 21.23) .
22 Gen. 1.28.
1 Lev. 23.29. A Hebraism; literally, 'Shall die (or perish) in death.'

fice for our sins that the type

2
signified by Isaac, offered on
the altar, might be fulfilled. 4 What, then, does He say in
the Prophet? 'And let them eat of the goat which is offered
3
in the fast for all their sins.' Note carefully 'and let all the
54
priests alone eat the entrails unwashed by vinegar.
5 Why?
Because you are going to give gall and Me
vinegar to drink
when I offer My flesh for My new people. But you shall eat
alone, while the people fast and mourn in sackcloth and
ashes to show that He must suffer at their hands. 6 Note
the things which He commanded: Take two sound, similar
goats, and
them, and let the priest take the first one as
offer
a holocaust for sins.' 5 7 But what are they to do with the
other? The other,' he says, 'is accursed.' Notice how the type
6
of Jesus is manifested. 8 'And spit on it, all of you, and kick

it, and put the scarletwool around its head, and then let it
7
be cast out into the desert.' And when this has been done
in this manner, he who takes the goat into the desert leads
it away and takes the wool, and puts it on a shrub which
is called 'Rachia,' whose shoots we usually eat when we find
them in the country. That is why the fruit of the thorn-bush
alone is sweet. 9 What then does this mean? Note well: The
8
one is for the altar, and the other is accursed'; besides, the
accursed one is crowned, because then 'they will see Him' on
that day with the long scarlet robe on His body, and they
will say, 'Is not this He whom we once despised and pierced
and spit upon and crucified? Truly, He is the One who then
2 Cf. A.
J. Maas,
S. J., Christ in Type and Prophecy.
3 An unidentified quotation.
4 Throughout this chapter Barnabas has completely jumbled the text
and meaning of Lev. 16.
5 Lev. 16.7,9.
6 Lev. 16.8.
7 An unidentified quotation.
8 Lev. 16.8.
said He was the Son of God.' 10 But how is He like to this
[goat] ? In this way 'the goats are to be alike and beautiful/
that, they see Him

when coming at that time, they may be
astounded at the likeness of the goat. See, then, the type of
Jesus Who was to suffer. 1 1 But why did they put the wool
in the middle of the thorns? It is a type of Jesus, displayed
for the Church: Whoever wishes to take away the scarlet
wool must suffer much, because the thorns are terrible and
one gets hold of it through pain. Thus, He says: 'those who
wish to see Me and come to My kingdom must lay hold of
Me through affliction and suffering.
5
Chapter 8
1 But what kind do you think this is? A command-
of type
ment was given to men whose sins are complete
Israel, that
should offer a heifer, kill and burn it; then boys take the
ashes and put them into containers and bind the scarlet wool
around a tree (see again the type of the cross and the scarlet
wool!), and hyssop; after this the boys sprinkle the people
one by one that they may be purified from their sins. 2 Ob-
serve how he speaks to you in simplicity: The calf is Jesus;
the men who offer it, since they are sinners, are those who
offered Him
for the slaughter. Then there are no longer men
1
[who offer] ; there is no longer glory for sinners. 3 The boys
who sprinkle are those who preached to us forgiveness of
sins and purification of the heart. They are those to whom He
gave authority, based on the Gospel, to preach. There are
twelve, as a witness to the tribes (for there are twelve tribes
of Israel). 4 But why are there three boys who sprinkle? As
a witness to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, because they are
great in the sight of God. 5 But why the wool on the tree?
1 Text is corrupt.
2
Because the Kingdom of Jesus on the tree and those who is
hope in Him shall live forever. 6 But why are the wool and
the hyssop together? Because in His Kingdom there shall be
evil and dark days, in which we shall be saved, because a
person who has a bodily ailment is cured by

the foulness of
hyssop. 7 For this reason the things that were so done are
plain to us, but obscure to them because they did not hear
the voice of the Lord.
Chapter 9
1 And again He speaks concerning the ears, [meaning]
how he circumcised our hearts, for the Lord says in the
Prophet:
1
'In the hearing of the ear they obeyed.' again And
He says :
'They who are far away shall surely hear, they shall
2
know what have done,' and 'Be circumcised in your hearts,
I
'Listen, O Israel,
4
says the Lord,' 2 And again He says:
3
'
thus says the Lord thy God.
5
'Who is the man who . . .
6
desires to live forever? Let him hear carefully the voice of
He 'Hear, O heaven, and
8
my servant.'
7
3 And again says:
give ear, O earth, for the Lord has spoken these things for
a testimony.' And again He says: 'Hear the word of the Lord,
you rulers of the people.' And again: 'Hear, O children, the
9
voice of one crying in the desert.' So, then, he circumcised
2 I.e., the tree of the Cross.
1 Ps. 18.45 (= 17.45) .
2 Is. 33.13.
3 Jer. 4.4.
4 Jer. 7.2,3.
5 The Latin translation and many Greek manuscripts have: 'and again
the Spirit of the Lord prophesies* after 'the Lord thy God/
6 Ps. 34.13 (= 32.13) .
7 Ex. 15.26.
8 Is. 1.2.
9 Is. 40.3.
our ears that we might hear the word and believe. 4 But the
circumcision in which they trust has also been abolished. For
He said that circumcision was not of the flesh. But they were
mistaken because an evil angel was teaching them [vain]
10
cleverness. 5 He says to them: 'Thus says the Lord your
3
God [here I find a commandment], 'sow not among thorns,
be circumcised to your Lord.' 11 And what does He say? 'Cir-
cumcise the hardness of your heart, and do not stiffen your
512
neck. Take this again: 'Behold, says the Lord, all the
Gentiles are uncircumcised in the foreskin, but this people is
uncircumcisecj in their heart.' 6 But you will say: The people
13
surely has been circumcised to seal the covenant. Yes, indeed,
but every Syrian and Arab and all priests of the idols have
been circumcised; are they also [part] of their covenant?
Why, even the Egyptians belong to the circumcision. 7 Learn
fully, then, children of love, on all points that [because]
Abraham, who first instituted circumcision, did it looking for-
ward in spirit to Jesus, for he received the doctrines [implicit
14 15
in] three letters. S For it says: 'And Abraham, circumcised
5
from his household eighteen men and three hundred. What,
then, was the special knowledge taught him? Notice that he
firstmentions eighteen, and, after a pause, three hundred.
Eighteen is I, and H
you have Jesus (IH) and, because
the cross in the T was to have grace, he says 'and three
hundred' (T). 16 So he indicates Jesus in the two letters and
the cross hi the other. 9 He who placed the innate gift of
10 The Greek is equivalent to: 'plays the sophist.'

11 Jer. 4.3,4.
12 Dent. 10.16.
13 The Greek has Tor a seal/
14 Greek: 'Doctrines of three letters.*
15 Gen. 14.14; 17.23. The actual words of the Septuagint are: Three-
hundred ten and eight.
16 Letters have numerical value in Greek: TIH=318.
His teaching in our hearts knows this. No one has heard from
me a more excellent teaching, but I know that you are
17
worthy.
Chapter 10
l
1 When Moses said 'You shall not eat swine, nor eagle,
:
nor hawk, nor crow, nor any fish which has no scales on it/
he included three doctrines in his meaning. 2 Moreover, he
says to them in Deuteronomy: 2 'And I will lay My com-
mandments as a covenant on this people.' So then it is not
a commandment of God to abstain from eating these crea-
tures, but Moses spoke spiritually. 3 Accordingly, he men-
tioned the swine for the following reason You shall not cling,
:
he means, to men who are like swine; that is, when they
prosper they forget the Lord, but when they are in need
acknowledge the Lord, just as the pig when it eats ignores its
master, but when it is hungry cries out, and after receiving
food is
again silent. 4 'Nor thou eat the eagle, nor the
shalt
hawk, nor the kite [?], nor the crow.'

3
He means that thou
shalt not live with or become like such men as know not how
to provide their food by labor and sweat, but take other
people's property in their lawlessness, and lie in wait for it,

though they give the impression of walking in innocence, and
look around to see whom they may strip bare in their greed,
just as these birds by their own efforts provide no food for
themselves, but sit idle and seek how to devour the flesh of
others, a pest in their wickedness. 5 'Thou shalt not eat,' he
17 Possibly an indication that Barnabas felt that his interpretation was

strained.
1 Lev. 11.7,10,13-15; Deut. 14.8,10,12-14.
2 Deut. 14.10,13.
3 Lev. 11.13-15; Deut. 14.12-14.
54
says,'lamprey nor polypus nor cuttlefish. He means that
you should not become like men who are utterly ungodly
and already condemned to death, just as these fish alone are
accursed and swim in deep water, and do not rise like the
others, but live on the mud below in the depths. 6 Further-
more, Thou shalt not 'eat the hare either.' Why? You shall
5
not become, he means, a corrupter of boys, nor shall ye

become like such persons. For the hare gains a passage in the
body each year, and every year it lives, it has that many
Nor shalt thou eat the hyena/ 6 You shall not, he
passages. 7
means, become an adulterer or fornicator, nor become like
such persons. Why? Because this animal changes its nature
every year, and becomes now male, now female. 8 Moreover,
he hates the weasel, and rightly so. You shall not, he means,
become like those men who, we are told, work iniquity with
their mouth in their uncleanness nor shall you associate with
impure women who work iniquity with their mouth. For this
animal conceives by the mouth. 9 So Moses received three
decrees concerning foods, and spoke them in a spiritual sense,
but the Jews received them as referring to food in their carnal
desires. 10 David also received special knowledge concerning
7
the same decrees and says: Blessed is the man who has
not walked in the council of the ungodly,' as the fishes go
in darkness into the deep waters, 'and who has not stood in
the way of sinners' like those who, appearing to fear the Lord,
8
sin like swine, 'and sits not in the company of the insolent/
4 Not identified.
5 Lev. 11.5.
6 Not identified.
7 Ps. 1.1.
8 Ps. 1.1. Vulgate: et in cathedra pestilentiae non sedet. Lightfoot trans-
lates: 'and has not sat in the seat of the destroyers.'
who sit for their prey. Now grasp fully also the
like the birds
9
teaching about food. 11 Moses says again: 'Eat of every
5
animal that divides the hoof and chews the cud. What does
he mean? [He means] that whoever receives food recognizes
him who him and, relying
feeds upon him, seems to rejoice.
He spoke well in regard to the commandment. What then
does he mean? He means: Associate with those who fear
the Lord, with those who meditate in their heart on the
meaning of the word which they have received, with those
who speak of and keep the commandments of the Lord, with
those who know that meditation is a work of joy, and who
10
ponder over the word of the Lord. But what does 'that
divideth the hoof mean? It means that the righteous both
walks in the world and looks forward to the holy age. See
how well Moses wrote the law. 12 But how could the Jews
understand or comprehend these things? At any rate we,
rightly recognizing them, announce the commandments as
the Lord intended. For this reason He circumcised our hearing
and hearts that we should understand these things.
Chapter 11
1 But let us
inquire if the Lord took care to give a revela-
tion beforehand about the water [of baptism] and the Cross.
Concerning the water, Scripture says with regard to Israel
that they will not receive the baptism that brings forgiveness
l
of sins, but will build for themselves. 2 For the Prophet says :
'Be astounded, O
heaven, and let the earth shudder the more
at this, that this people has done two evil things: they have
9 Lev.17.3; DeuL 14.6.

10 The Greek original reads 'ruminate' here.
1 Isa. 1.2.
deserted me, the fountain of life, and they have dug for
themselves a pit of death. 3 Is my holy mountain Sinai a
desert rock? For you shall be as young birds, fluttering about
when they are ejected from the nest. 4 And again the Prophet
5
2
'I will go before thee and I will level
says: mountains, and
I will break the gates of brass, and will shatter bars of iron,
and I will give thee treasures, dark, secret, invisible, that they
may know that I am the Lord God. 5 And Thou shalt live
5
in a lofty cave of a strong rock.' And, 'His water is sure; you

shall see the King with glory, and your soul shall meditate
53
on the fear 6 And again, He says in another
of the Lord.
4
Prophet : And
does he who
these things shall be like a tree
which is planted near the running waters, which shall bring
forth its fruit in due season. And his leaf shall not fall off,
and whatsoever he shall do shall prosper. 7 Not so the
all
wicked, not so; but like the dust which the wind driveth from
the face of the earth. Therefore the wicked shall not rise
again in judgment; nor sinners in the council of the just.
For the Lord knoweth the way of the just, and the way of
the wicked shall perish.' 8 Notice how he described the water
and the Cross together. He means this: Blessed are they who
put their hope in the Cross and descended into the water. For
He 'in due season'; at that time, He
speaks of their reward
says, I will repay. But now, when He says 'Their leaves shall
:
not fall off,' He means that every word which shall come
from your mouth in faith and charity shall profit many for
5
conversion and hope. 5 And again, another Prophet says :
'And the land of Jacob was praised above every land.' He
2 Isa. 45.2,3.
3 Ps. 33.16-18.
4 Ps. 1.3-6.
5 Vague reference to Sophonias 3.19.
means this: He glorifies the vessel of His spirit. 10 What

does He
say next? 'And there was a river flowing on the
right hand, and beautiful trees grew
out of it, and whoever
shall eat of them shall live forever.'
6
11 This means that we
go down into the water full of sins and foulness, and we come
up bearing fruit in our hearts, fear and hope in Jesus in the
57
Spirit. 'And whoever shall
eat of them shall live forever.
This means: Whoever hears these things spoken and believes
shall live forever.
Chapter 12
In a similar way again,

1 He describes the Cross with
2
1
precision in another Prophet, who says: 'And when shall
these things be done? says the Lord. When
a tree shall fall
and rise again, and when blood shall drip from a tree.' Again
you have a reference to the Cross and to Him who would be
crucified. 2 And again He speaks in [the books of] Moses,
3
when Israel was attacked by strangers, in order to remind

those that were attacked that they were delivered to death
because of their The Spirit speaks to the heart of Moses,
sins.
[telling him] to make a type of the Cross, and of Him who

would He says, unless they put their hope
suffer, because,
in Him, they be warred upon forever. Moses, therefore,
shall
piled arms on arms in the midst of the struggle, but stood
6 Ezech. 47.1-12.
7 Ezech. 47.9.
1 'He defines.'
2 4 Esdras, regarded by early Christian writers as canonical, was later
universally rejected as apocryphal. Therefore it is usually printed as
an appendix at the end of the Vulgate.
3 I.e., in the Pentateuch, spoken of as Moses.
high above them all and kept his hands outstretched; thus
Israel began again to win, then. But, whenever he let them
fall, they began to be killed. 3 Why? That they might

know
that they cannot be saved unless they hope in Him. 4 And
4
again, He says in another Prophet: 'I have spread forth
my hands all the day to an unbelieving people, who walk in

3
a way that is not good after their own thought. 5 Once more
Moses makes a type of Jesus He must suffer, and He Himself
:
will give life, though they shall think that He has died by
the sign given when Israel was falling. For the Lord made
5
every serpent bite them, and they were dying for the Fall
took place in Eve through the serpent, in order to convince
them that they would be delivered to the tribulation of death
because of their transgression. 6 Moreover, after Moses had
commanded them, 'You shall have neither a carved nor a
6
molten [cast] statue for your God,' yet he makes one himself
to show a type of Jesus. Moses, therefore, made a carved ser-
pent, and set it up conspicuously, and called together the

people by a proclamation. 7 So they came together
and begged
Moses to offer a prayer for their recovery. But Moses said to
them, 'Whenever one of you,' he said, is bitten, let him come
to the serpent that is placed on the tree, and let him hope
and believe that, though dead, the serpent is able to vivify, and
he shall immediately be saved.' And they did so. In this,
of Jesus, for all things are in Him
again, you have the glory 7
and for Him. 8 Again, what does Moses say to Josue, the
son of Nun, when, as aprophet, he gave him this name that
the whole people should listen to him alone? It was because
4 Isa. 65.2.
5 Literally, 'transgression.'
6 Deut. 27.15.
7 Josue = Jesus
= Savior.
the Father revealed everything concerning His Son Jesus.

9 Moses says to Josue, the son of Nun, after giving him this
8
name, when he sent him to explore the land 'Take a book :
in your hands, and write what the Lord says, that the Son of
God shall in the last days tear up by the roots the whole
house of Amalek.' 10 See again Jesus, not as son of man, but
as Son of God, manifested by a type in the flesh. So, since
they will say that Christ is David's son, David himself prophe-
sies, fearing and realizing the error of sinners. 'The Lord
said to my Lord, Sit at my right hand until I make thy ene-
mies thy footstool.' 9 11 And again Isaias speaks as fol-
lows 10 The Lord said to Christ my Lord, whose right hand
:
1 hold, that the nations should obey in his presence, and I

will break the strength of kings.' See how 'David calls Him
11
Lord' and does not say 'Son.'
Chapter 13
1 Let us see whether this new people or the former people
isthe heir, and whether the covenant refers to us or to them.

*
2 Hear, then, what the Scripture says concerning the people :
'And Isaac prayed for Rebecca his wife, because she was
barren; and she conceived. Then Rebecca went to consult the
Lord, and the Lord said to her, "Two nations are in thy
womb, and two peoples in thy belly, and one people shall
8 Exod. 17.14.
9 Ps. 110.1 (= Vulgate 109.1); Matt. 22.44.
10 Isa. 45.1. By adding one letter in the word for 'Lord' Kyrios instead
of Kyros the reference, otherwise accurately quoted, becomes closely
Messianic.
11 Cf. Matt. 22.45.
1 Gen. 25.21-23. The Biblical text is not quoted in full by Barnabas.

overcome the other people, and the older shall serve the
'
younger." 3 You must understand who is Isaac and who is

Rebecca, and in regard to whom He has shown that this new
people is greater than the former. 4 And, in another prophecy,
2
Jacob speaks more plainly to Joseph his son, saying 'Behold,
:
the Lord did not deprive me of your presence; bring me your

sons, that I may bless them.' 5 And he brought Ephraim and
Manasses, desiring that Manasses be blessed because he was
the elder; for Joseph brought him to the right hand of Jacob
his father. But Jacob saw in spirit a type of [the] people
to come. And what does he say? 'And Jacob crossed his hands,
and placed his right hand on the head of Ephraim, the second
and younger son, and blessed him. And Joseph said to Jacob,
change your right hand to the head of Manasses, for he is
my first born son. And Jacob said to Joseph, I know, son, I
know; but the elder shall serve the younger, and this one shall
be blessed.' 3 6 Note in what cases He decided that this [new]
people is the first and the heir of the covenant. 7 If, then, this
people is commemorated also in the case of Abraham, we
reach the perfection of our knowledge. What, then, does He
say to Abraham, when he alone believed and it was set down
to his justification? 'Behold, I have made you, Abraham, the
4
father of the Gentiles who believe in God in uncircumcision.*
Chapter 14
1 So it is. But, us see whether He has really given the

let
covenant which He swore to the fathers He would give to the
people. He did give it. But, they were not worthy to receive
2 Gen. 48.11,9.
3 Gen. 48.14,18,19.
4 Rom. 4.11.
1
it because of their sins. 2 For the Prophet says: 'And Moses
was fasting on Mount Sinai, to receive the covenant of the
Lord for the people, forty days and forty nights. And Moses
received from the Lord the two tablets, written allegorically
by the finger of the hand of the Lord; and Moses took them
and was carrying them down to give to the people. 3 And the
Lord said to Moses: "Moses, Moses, go down quickly, for your
people whom you brought out of the land of Egypt have
broken the law." And Moses realized that they had once more
made molten statues for themselves, and he threw them out
of his hands, and the tablets of the covenant of the Lord were
broken in pieces. 32 4 Moses received the covenant, but they
were not worthy. Well! how did we receive it? Let me tell
you. Moses, a mere servant, received it, but the Lord Himself
gave it to us, as the people of the inheritance, by suffering
on our account. 5 Now He was made manifest both that
they should be 'perfected' in their sins and that we should
receive the covenant through Jesus the Lord who inherited it.
For He was prepared for this purpose, that, having appeared
in person, He might redeem from darkness our hearts already
surrendered to death and delivered to the iniquity of error,
and might by His Word make a covenant with us. 6 For the
Scripture tells how the Father commands Him to redeem us
from darkness and prepare a holy people for Himself. 7 The
3
Prophet accordingly says: 'I the Lord, thy God, have called
thee in justice, and taken thee by the hand, and preserved
thee. And I have given thee for a covenant of the people, for
a light of the Gentiles: That thou mightest open the eyes 6f
1 Exod. 24.18.
2 Exod. 32.7,8,19.
3 Isa. 42.6,7.
the blind, and bring forth the prisoner out of prison, and
them that sit in darkness out of the prison-house. realize
5
We
then from what we have been redeemed. 8 Again the Prophet
4
says: 'Behold, I have given thee to be a light of the Gentiles,
that thou mayest be my salvation to the farthest part of the
earth. Thus says the Lord the God who redeemed thee.' 9 And
5
again, the Prophet says 'The Spirit of the Lord is upon me,
:
because he anointed me to preach the gospel to the humble,

he sent me to heal the contrite of heart, to proclaim release
to the captives, and recovery of sight to the blind, to announce
the acceptable year of the Lord, and a day of recompense,
to comfort all who mourn.'
Chapter 15
1 Furthermore, it is also written concerning the Sabbath
in the ten commandments which He spoke on Mount Sinai
1
face to face to Moses: 'Sanctify also the Sabbath of the Lord
with pure hands and a pure heart.' 2 And, in another place,
He says: 2
'If my sons keep the Sabbath, then I will bestow
on them. 3 Concerning the Sabbath He speaks at

5
my mercy 3
the beginning of Creation: 'And God made in six days the
work of His hands, and on the seventh day He ended, and
rested on it and sanctified it.' 4 Note, children, what 'He ended
in six days' means. It means this: that the Lord will make
an end of everything in six thousand years, for a day with
Him means a thousand years. And He Himself is my witness,
4
saying: 'Behold, the day of the Lord shall be as a thousand
4 Isa. 49.6,7.
5 Isa. 61.1,2.
1 Exod. 20.8.
2 Jer. 17.24.
3 Gen. 2.2.
4 2 Pet. 3.8.
years.' So, then, children, in six days, thatis, in six thousand
years, everything be
will ended. 5 'And he rested on the
seventh day/ 5 This means: When His Son will come and
destroy the time of the lawless one and judge the godless,
and change the sun and the moon and the stars then He
shall indeed rest on the seventh day. 6 Furthermore, He says
6
:
5
'Thou shalt keep it
holy with pure hands and a pure heart.
If, then, anyone is able now to hallow the day which God
sanctified,by being pure in heart, we are completely deceived.

7 See that we shall then indeed sanctify it when we enjoy
true repose, when we shall be able to do so because we have
been made just ourselves and shall have received the promise,
when there is no more sin, but all things have been made
new by the Lord; then we shall be able to sanctify it, having
been made holy ourselves. 8 Furthermore, He says to them 7 :
9
'I will not abide yournew moons and your Sabbaths. You
see what He means: The present Sabbaths are not accept-
able to Me, but that [Sabbath] which I have made, in which,
after giving rest to all things, I will make the beginning of
the eighth day, that is, the beginning of another world. 9
Therefore, we also celebrate with joy the eighth day on
which Jesus also rose from the dead, was made manifest, and
ascended into heaven. 8
Chapter 16
1 I shall speak to you further about the Temple. These

wretched men in their error set their hope on the building, and
not on their God who made them, for they are the house of
5 Gen. 2.2.
6 Exod. 20,8>
7 Jsa. 1.13.
8 This is the earliest attempt to explain why Christians observed the
Lord's Day on Sunday rather than Saturday.
God. 2 For, they confined Him bywithin the

consecration
1
Temple almost heathen. But, what does the Lord say

like the
to make it empty of meaning? Let me tell you: 'Who has
measured the heaven with a span, or the earth with his hand?
Have not I?' 2 The Lord says: 3 'Heaven is My throne, and
earth is the footstool of My
feet; what kind of house will
3
you build for Me, or what is the place of My rest? You

realize now that their Besides, He says
hope was vain. 3
4
again, 'Behold, they that destroyed this Temple shall them-
selves build 4 It is happening now. 5 For, because they
it.'
went to war, was destroyed by their enemies; now, the

it
very servants of the enemy will build it up again. 5 Again,

it was revealed that the city and the Temple and the people
G
of Israel would be surrendered. For, the Scripture says: 'And
it shall come to pass in the last days that the Lord will deliver
the sheep of His pasture, and the sheepfold, and their tower
to destruction.' And it happened according to what the Lord
said. 6 But, let us inquire whether any temple of God exists.
Yes, it does, where He Himself says that He is making and

7
perfecting it. For, the Scripture says: 'And it shall come to
pass when the week is ended that a temple of God shall be
name of the Lord.' 7 I find, accordingly,
built gloriously in the
that a temple exists. Let me tell you, then, how it will be
built in the name of the Lord. Before we believed in God,
the habitation of our heart was corrupt and weak, as is a
1 The Greek word (aphierosan) contains two ideas: (1) deem holy =
consecrate; (2) segregate.
2 Isa. 40.12 (quotation of substance) .
3 Isa. 66.1.
4 Isa. 49.17.
5 The first destruction of the Temple in Christian times took place under
Titus in 70; the second in 132.
6 Apocryphal book of Henoch 89.56,66.
7 Dan. 9.24-27. The substance very loosely quoted.
temple actually built with hands, because it was full of

idolatry and was the house of demons from doing things con-
8
trary to God. 8 'But it shall be built in the name of the Lord.'
Now, make sure that the temple of the Lord be built glori-
ously. How? I shall tell you. When we received forgiveness
of sins, and put our hope in the Name [of Jesus], we were
renewed, totally re-created; and so God truly dwells in us as
in His habitation. 9 How? His word of faith, the call of His
promise, the wisdom of His ordinances, the commandments

of the teaching, Himself prophesying in us, Himself dwelling
in us, opening the door of the temple that is, the mouth
to us who were enslaved to death, granting us repentance;
[thus] He leads us into the incorruptible temple. 10 For, he
who desires tobe saved looks not at the man, but at whoHim
dwells and him, and is amazed at him, for neither
speaks in
has he ever heard such words from his mouth, nor has he
himself ever desired to hear them. This is the spiritual temple
being built for the Lord.
Chapter 17
1 So far power lies to give a simple explanation,

as in my
my none of the things necessary to salvation
soul hopes that
has been omitted, according to my desire. 2 For if I write
to you concerning things present or future, you will not under-
stand because they are put in parables. The foregoing is
enough.
Chapter 18
1 now to another kind of Knowledge and Teach-

Let us turn
ing. There are two ways of Teaching and of Power: that
8 Ibid.
of Lightand that of Darkness; and there is a great difference

between the two ways. Over the one are stationed the light-
bringing angels of God; over the other, the angels of Satan.
2 And the first is Lord from eternity to eternity; the latter
is the ruler of the
present world of lawlessness.
Chapter 19
1 The way of Light, then, is this: If anyone wish to

follow the path to the appointed goal, let him be zealous in
what he does. This, then, is the Knowledge given to us to
walk in this path: 2 Thou shalt love thy Creator, thou shalt
fear thy Maker, thou shalt glorify Him who redeemed thee
from death. Thou shalt be simple in heart and generous in
spirit.Thou shalt not join those who walk in the way of
death. Thou shalt hate everything which is not pleasing to
God. Thou shalt not abandon the command of the Lord.
3 You shall not exalt yourself, but shall be humble-minded in
all things; you shall not take glory to yourself. You shall
not take evil counsel against your neighbor; you shall not
allow arrogance into your soul. 4 You shall not commit
fornication, you shall not commit adultery; you shall not
corrupt boys. The word of God shall not be spoken by you
among the impure. You shall not respect persons in rebuking
any for transgression. You shall be meek, you shall be quiet,
1
'you shall fear the words' which you have heard. You shall
not bear malice against your brother. 5 You shall not doubt
whether a thing shall be or not. Thou shalt not take the
2
3
name of the Lord in vain.' You shall love your neighbor
more than your own soul. You shall not murder a child by
1 I.e., the words of God. Cf. Isa. 66.2.
2 doubt God's
I.e., veracity.
3 Exod. 20.7.
abortion, nor againkill it after birth. You shall not remove
your hand from your son or from your daughter, but shall
teach them the fear of God from their youth. 6 You shall
not be found coveting your neighbor's goods, nor showing
avarice. You shall not be associated in soul with the haughty,
but shall associate with humble and righteous men. You shall
receive the trials that befall you as benefits, knowing that
nothing happens without God's permission. 7 You shall not
be double-minded nor gossipping. 4 You shall obey your masters
as a type of God in modesty and fear; you shall not with
bitterness command your servant or maid who hope in the
same God, lest perhaps they cease to fear the God who is
above you both. For He came not to call men with respect
of persons, but those whom the Spirit prepared. 8 You shall
not be quick to speak, for the mouth is a snare of death. So
you can, you shall be pure for your soul's sake. 9 Be

far as
not one who holds out his hands to receive, but shuts them
for giving. You shall love as the apple of your eye every man
who word of the Lord. 10 Remember the
speaks to you the
day of judgment day and night, and seek each day the com-
pany of the saints, either laboring by speech, and going out
to exhort, and striving to save souls by the word, or working
with your hands for the ransom of your sins. 1 1 Do not hesi-
tate to give and, when you give, do not grumble; but you
shall know who is the good paymaster of your reward. Keep
the teachings which you have received, adding nothing and
subtracting nothing. Hate the Evil One thoroughly. Pass
righteous judgment. 12 Do not cause quarrels, but bring
together and reconcile those who quarrel. Confess your sins.
4 K. Lake's text is here followed: glossodes. Another reading is 'double-

tongued/
Do not go to prayer with an evil conscience. This is the way

of Light.
Chapter 20
1 But the way of Darkness is devious and accursed. For

it is a of eternal death with punishment, and in it are
way
the things that destroy the soul: idolatry, arrogance, exalta-
tion of power, hypocrisy, double-heartedness, adultery, mur-
der, robbery, pride, transgression, fraud, malice, stubbornness,
evil charms, magic, covetousness, lack of the fear of God.
2 Those who walk this way are persecutors of good men,
haters of the truth, lovers of lies, who acknowledge no reward
1
of justice, not 'cleaving to the good,' nor to just judgment,
who pay no attention to the cause of widow and orphan.
They spend wakeful nights not for the fear of God, but in
the pursuit of vice. Meekness and patience are far distant
from them; they love vanity and seek rewards; are without
pity for the poor; do nothing for him who is oppressed by
toil.Ready to speak evil, they ignore their Maker, are mur-
derers of children, corrupters of God's creation. They repel
the needy and oppress the afflicted, are advocates of the rich,
unjust judges of the poor, altogether sinful through and
through.
Chapter 21
1 It is good, therefore, that a man who has learned all

the commandments of God, which are written here, should
walk in them. For, he who does this shall be glorified in the
Kingdom God; he who
of prefers the others shall perish to-
gether with his works. For this reason there is the resurrec-
l Rom. 12.9.
tion; for this reason there the reward. 2 I beg those of you
is
who are in high positions, you will accept advice that comes
if
from my good will, keep those among you to whom you may
do good. Do not fail to do this, 3 The day is near when all
things shall perish with the Evil One. 'The Lord is at hand
and His reward. 31 4 I beg you again and again: be good
lawgivers one to another, remain faithful advisers of one an-
other, take all hypocrisy out of yourselves. 5 And may God
who Lord over all the world give you wisdom, understand-
is
ing, prudence, knowledge of His commandments, patience.

6 Be taught of God, searching out what the Lord asks of
you, and act so that you may be found worthy in the day
of judgment. 7 If there is any recollection of good [from
my words], meditate on this and remember me, that both
my desire and my vigilance may lead to some good. I beg
you and ask it as a favor. 8 While the good vessel of the body
is still with you, do not fail in any of these matters, but seek
these things steadily, and fulfill every commandment; for

they deserve it. 9 Therefore, I have been all the more eager
to write to you as best I could, to make you glad. youMay
gain salvation, children of love and peace. The Lord of glory
and all grace be with your spirit.
1 Isa. 40.10; Apoc. 22-12. Cf. Didache 16.7.

THE SHEPHERD
OF
HERMAS
Translated
by
JOSEPH M.-F. MARIQUE, S.J., Ph.D.

Fordham University
IMPRIMI POTEST:
F. A. MCQUADE, S.J., PRAEP. PROV.
Neo Eboraci
die 24 Oct., 1946
INTRODUCTION
HE SHEPHERD OF HERMAS
is longer than the rest of the
Apostolic Fathers and quite distinctive in form and

content. The external division into five Visions,
twelve Mandates and ten Parables does not rest on valid
internal reasons. Both Mandates and Parables are also vision-
ary in character, and the ninth Parable is only a more pointed
1
repetition of the Visions, as the author himself clearly points
out in one of the Visions. 2 In accordance with these directions
of the author himself, the more apt division of the work
would be ( 1 ) Vision 1 to Vision 4 ( 2 ) Vision 5 to the
:
;
end the ninth Parable. The conclusion of the

of work is
supplied by the tenth Parable.

In the first of the two divisions mentioned above, from the
to the fourth Vision, the Church appears to Hermas as a
first
venerable lady, who in the successive Visions gradually sheds

the marks of age, until at the end of the fourth Vision she
appears as a young woman, dressed in bridal apparel, a sym-
bol of God's elect. There then comes on the scene the angel
of penance, sent by the most exalted angel. His shepherd's
dress and his remark, 'I am the shepherd to whom you have
been committed/ have given the name Shepherd of Hermas
to the work.
The Shepherd is basically an exhortation to penance in
apocalyptic form. In the first Vision the Church appears
to Hermas and bids him do penance for his own sins and for
1 Cf. Parable 9.1.1.

2 Vision 5.5.
225
226 THE SHEPHERD OF HERMAS
the transgressions of his household. In the following he receives

a booklet to transcribe, which comments on the necessity of
doing penance and gives some detailed indications about the
coming persecution. After the third Vision,
Hermas is to
the faithful. In this Vision the
spread the booklet among
elderly lady points out the fortunes of the Church under
the symbolism of the tower from which useless stones are
excluded, as sinners who do no penance are excluded
just
from the Church. The urgency of penance is also stressed
because of the little time left for Finally, in the fourth

it.
Vision,Hermas is shown by the elderly lady a symbol of the
coming trials and persecutions of the Church, a huge monster

5
'who came on with a rush capable of destroying a city. Then
the Church appears as a youthful bride, symbol of the clean-
ness and purity of God's elect.
The deeper explanation of the foregoing isgiven Hermas

in the Mandates and Parables which he is commanded to
writedown by the angel of penance.
The Mandates command belief in (1) one God, (2) sim-
plicity of heart, (3) love of truth, (4) chastity and the sanc-
tity of marriage, (5) meekness. The sixth Mandate makes
clear the characteristics of the angel of justice and of the
angel of wickedness. In the following, (7) fear of God, (8)

continence and (9 ) confident prayer are enjoined. The Man-
dates close with admonitions (10) against sadness, (11) false
prophets and (12) covetousness. Throughout, the Mandates
are not severe, stressing the avoidance of sadness and despair
of salvation, and encouraging the faithful to drive the Devil
from their hearts.
Especially toward the end, the Parables are quite similar

to the Mandates in their didactic character. ( 1 ) has not Man
INTRODUCTION 227
in this world a 'lasting city' and

should not attach his heart
to transitory goods. ( 2 ) The rich
should give to the poor and
the poor in return should give the alms of his prayer for the
benefactor. They thus mutually support each other as the elm
does the vine. (3 and 4) Just as the difference between dead
and living trees is not discernible in winter, so the difference
between sinners and just is apparent, not in this world, but in
the world to come. The following three make interesting
observations on fasting and the meritoriousness of good
works (5), on luxury and deceit (6) and on the value of
penance (7). In the eigth Parable the Archangel Michael
is presented as cutting branches from a
huge elm and present-
a branch to one and all. The elm is a symbol of the
ing
Church; the branches typify the various classes of the good
and the bad. The branches of the good are in bloom; those
of the bad are withered and have to be watered abundantly
on being planted in the ground. An admonition to penance is
directed to them. In the ninth Parable the symbolism of the
tower is developed and the admonition given to sinners to
become useful stones in its building. In conclusion, the exalted

angel appears again and repeats his admonition to Hernias
and the community.
There are different opinions about the date of composition
of the Shepherd. Those who identify Hermas with the person
3
of the same name mentioned in Rom. 16.14, as did Origen
and Eusebius 4 in antiquity, put the date of the writing in
Apostolic times. Other scholars, influenced by the mention of

5
Clement, date the work toward the end of the first century.
However, the testimony of the Muratorian Canon deserves to
be followed, since it is the deposition of a person almost con-
3 Commentary on Rom. 16.14.

4 Hist. eccl. 3.3.6.
5 Vision 2.4.3.
temporary and from the same city of Rome. According to the

Canon, it was written 'quite recently, in our own time in the
city of Rome, by Hermas, while his
brother Pius was sitting
5
on the throne of the church of the city of Rome. This brings

the date to the years 140-154. Furthermore, the moral con-
6
ditions depicted in the Shepherd fit this date better than the
years of fervor either in the time of St. Clement or,

a fortiori,
contemporaneous with St. Paul. Besides, there are palpable

indications that the Montanist heresy is being combated the :
7
considerations on the permissibility of a second marriage,
the symbolic explanation of fasting, the earnestness of the
discussion of forgiveness after repeated sin, and the affirma-
8
tive answer to the question whether this was possible. These
facts seem to make the time of the Antonines a much more
probable date.
From the remarks in the text itself some scraps of informa-
9
tion as to the identity of the author can be gleaned. He tells
that he had beensold at a very early age to a certain Rhode.
From the
style, as Bardenhewer 10 has pointed out, there are
indications of Jewish influences, or perhaps even of Jewish
birth. The author is an unaffected man of the people, as is
learned from his casual remarks about his relatives, his busi-
ness, the loss of his property and his farming all told with
11
childlike simplicity. With the same simplicity he recounts
the defection of his children from the faith, his wife's talka-
12
tiveness, and his own sin of thought with respect to Rhode.
6 Vision 2.2.3; Parable 6.

7 Mandate 4.4.1-2.
8 Vision 8.7.1; Parable 8.6.5; 9,22.1.
9 Vision 1.1.4; 2.2.2.
10 Geschichte der altkirchlichen Literatur I 473.
11 Vision 1.3.2; 4.1.6; Mandate 11.15.18; 12.5.3; Parable 8.1.2-4.
12 Vision 2.2.1-3; 1.1.2.
INTRODUCTION 229
His style betrays numerous non-Greek elements, Latin loan-

words, Latinisms and Hebraisms, thus justifying the conclu-
5
sion that Hermas education was not of a high order. The
same holds for his reasoning and for his esthetic sense. He is
an earnest man with singleness of purpose. That purpose is to
frighten the evil and comfort the afflicted. With it all, Hermas
has a certain joie de vivre which gives lightness to his whole
admonition. All these marks of lowly upbringing are so many
arguments against the thesis of Bardenhewer that theShepherd
is a literary fiction, composed by some distinguished member
of the Roman clergy to depict the ravages of the times within

the Church. The lowly style pervading the entire work points
to a single author, even though it could be admitted that the
publication and writing took place in successive stages.
The dogma in the Shepherd revolves primarily about the
practical question of penance and forgiveness of sins. An
apparent contradicition in the section between Mandate 3.
1-2 and 4-6 presents itself. The angel of penance first declares
that only baptism brings about a valid remission of sins, but
later admits that penance after baptism is possible. The an-
swer probably is that the stricter injunction is directed at
catechumens, who are supposed to come to the sacrament of
baptism with such a disposition, namely, that they are not
going to need a second remission. The second and milder
doctrine is directed toward Christians already baptized. The
13
expression used is 'he will live with difficulty'; but 'he will
514
live. . . ,
Furthermore, in his doctrine on penance Hermas
clearly indicates that justification by penance produces an
15
interior sanctification of man and that good works are cer-
13 Mandate 4.3.6.
14 Bardenhewer, op. cit. I 481-483.

15 Vision 4.3; Parable 5.7.1-2; 6.5-7.
16
tainly meritorious. person who keeps the command-
The
God, but the one who goes beyond the
ments is pleasing to
17
commandments gains greater honor in God's sight.
Though Hennas' doctrine of the Trinity is not unambig-
uous and has called forth considerable exegesis in particular
the phrases, The Son the servant of the Lord/ 'the Holy
is
Ghost was made to dwell in the flesh of His choice/ 'He took
3
the Son and the angels as advisors, 'the Son is the Holy
518
Ghost, it cannot be proved that he puts the Archangel
Michael on the same plane. They have the same offices in

Hernias' symbolism, but their dignities are quite different.
The Son of God is Lord of His people and Owner of the
Tower, whereas the angel is not; Michael constantly appears
as an angel, but the Son never; Michael is the servant of the
Law, but the Son is the Law and the very subject of Hermas'
preaching.
The Shepherd enjoyed extraordinary popularity in anti-
quity, especially in theGreek Church. Irenaeus, 19 Tertullian 20
21
before his Montanist period, and Pseudo-Cyprian all put this
writing in the category of Sacred Scripture and it is in the
Codex Sinaiticus. Clement of Alexandria quoted the Shepherd
22
very frequently and Origen equated Hernias with the in-
23
spired Scriptures. The Latin poet Commodian was also
familiar with him. Against these champions of the Shepherd
24
there is the Montanist Tertullian, the Muratorian Canon,
16 Parable 2.
17 Parable 5.3.2-3.
IK Cf. Parable 5.5.2; 5.6.5*6; 9.1.1.
39 Adv. hear. 4.30.2.
20 De or at. 16.
21 Adv. Aleat. c. 2; cf. ch. 4.
22 Cf. the list in Bardenhewer's Gescliichte der altkirchlichcn Lileraliir.
23 Commentary on Rom. 16.14.
24 Dt pud. 10,
INTRODUCTION 231
25
and St. Jerome informs us that the work
Athanasius. St.
26
soon popularity in the West,
lost its although the numerous
manuscripts of the old Latin translation seem to prove that
even among the Latins it was not quite neglected.
The Shepherd has been transmitted in the following manu-
scripts: The Codex Sinaiticus (together with most of the
Sacred Scriptures), containing from Vision 1.1.1 to Mandate
27
4.3.6. This dates back to the fourth century. The whole
work, with the exception of its conclusion (Simil. 9.30.3-
1 0.4.5 ) is contained in a manuscrit of the late fourteenth or
,
early fifteenth century, of which six leaves are preserved in

the monastery oi St. Gregory on Mt. Athos, and three
in the University Library at Leipzig, the tenth and final leaf
28
being lost.
Eight fragments, which range in date from the third to the

sixth century, have been discovered among the papyri or on
vellum. They have been edited as follows :
Grenfell, B.P., and Hunt, A.S., The Amkerst Papyri II

(London 1901), No. 190. (Simil. 9.2.1-5).
The Oxyrhynchus Papyri III (London
,
1903), No. 404. (Simil. 10.3.3-4.3).

Schmidt, C., und Schubart, W., 'Fragment des Pastor
5
Hermae aus der Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, Sitz-
ungsberichte der preussischen Akademie der Wissen-
25 De Decretis Nic. Syn. 18; Epist. Fest. 39 a. 365.
26 De vir. ill., 10.
27 Ithas been excellently reproduced in facsimile from photographs by

Helen and Kirsopp Lake, Codex Sinaiticus Petropolitanus, The New
Testament, The Epistle of Barnabas, and the Shepherd of Hermas
(Oxford 1911) foil. 142-3.
28 Kirsopp Lake, Facsimiles of the Athos Fragments of the Shepherd of
Hermas (Oxford 1907).
schaften zu Berlin, 1909, i. Hlbbd. 1077-81. Vellum.

(Sinul. 4.6-5.5).
, Berliner Klassikertexte VI: Altchristliche

Texte. ii. 'Der Hirt des Hennas' (Berlin 1910), Nos.
5513 (Sinul. 2.7-10 and 4.2-5) and 6789 (Simil.
8.1-12).
Hunt, A. S., The Oxyrhynchus Papyri IX (London

1912) No. 1172. (Simil. 2.4-10).
Grenfell, B. P., and Hunt, A. S., The Oxyrhynchus
Papyri XIII (London 1919), No. 1599. (Simil. 8.6.4-
8,3).
3
The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XV (London
29
1922), No. 1828. Vellum. (Simil. 6.5.3 and 5).
Bonner, Campbell, A Papyrus Codex of the Shepherd
of Hernias (Similitudes 2-9) with a Fragment of the
Mandates (University of Michigan Studies. Human-
istic "series, XXII, Ann Arbor 1934).
For centuries, however, the work was known in the West

in Latin translation only, two versions being extant: the
Vulgata, which was made in the second century not long
after the Shepherd was published and is found in numer-
ous manuscripts, 30 and the Palatina, a work of the fifth
century, published from a fourteenth century manuscript
31
in 1857. An Ethiopic translation, which may date as early
as the sixth century, was published in 1860, about thirteen
years after it had been discovered by d'Abbadie in the
29 This fragment was identified by Giovanni (now Cardinal) Mercati,

Biblica VI (1925) 336-8.
30 Critically edited by A. Hilgenfeld in 1873, but a new edition is sorely
needed.
31 A. R. M. Dressel, Patrum Apostolicorum Opera* Ed. I (Lipsiae 1857) ;
Ed. II (ibid. 1863) .
INTRODUCTION 233
32
Abyssinian monastery, Guindaguinde, and more recently
still, fragments of a Coptic (Sahidic) translation of the
33
Shepherd have come to light.
The text on which the present translation is based is that
of J. B. Lightfoot and J. R. Harmer, The Apostolic Fathers
(
London 1891). Occasionally, as indicated in the notes, the
text, as edited in The Apostolic Fathers
by Kirsopp Lake
(New York 1912)2, is preferred. The few references to the
history of Christian Greek and Latin literature are to Otto
Bardenhewer's Geschichte der altkirchlichen Literatur. A.
Stahl's Patristische Untersuchungen (Leipzig 1901) and
other relevant works have been used. On many
points the
splendid volume, Die apostolischen Vdter (translated by F.
Zeller in the series Bibliothek der Kirchenvater, under the
general editorship or Bardenhewer, Weyman and Zellinger)
has been consulted.
32 Antonius d'Abbadie, Hermae Pastor. Aethiopice primum edidit et

aethiopica latine vertit A. d'A. (Abhandlungen fur die Kunde des
Morgenlandes, hrsg. von der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft,
II, No. I, Leipzig 1860).
33 Siml. 2,7-3,3; 4 (end) -5.2.1 (edited by L. Delaporte, Revue de
rOrient chretien X (1905) 424-33); Mand. 12,3,4-4,4; Sim. 6,2,1-7;
Sim. 8,10,3-11,5 (ibid, deuxieme serie I (XI) 1906, 301-11). Mand.
12,3,4-4,4; Sim. 2,7-33; Sim. 9,5,1-6,1 (J. Leipoldt,
'Der Hirt des
Hernias in saidischer Ubersetzung,' Sitzungsberichte d. preussischen
Akademie der Wiss. zu Berlin 1903, 1 Hlbbd. 261-8); Sim. 9,2,7-
4,2 (Id. Ztsch. fur dgypt. Sprache u Altertumskunde XLVI [1909-191
.
137-9)
THE SHEPHERD OF HERMAS
First Vision
I. APPEARANCE OF THE FIRST WOMAN

HE PERSON who brought me up sold me to one Rhode
in Rome. After many years I met her again and be-
gan to love her as a sister. 2 Some time later I saw
her bathing in the Tiber and gave her my hand to lead her out
of the river. At the sight of her beauty I thought to myself and
said: 'How happy I would be if I had a wife of such beauty
and character!' My reflections went thus far and no further.
3 A little later, on my way to Cumae, while praising the mag-
nitude., splendor, and power of God's creatures, I fell into a
trance as I walked. And a spirit seized me and carried me
through a pathless region where no man could make his way,
because it was steep and broken into ridges by the waters. So,
when I had and came to level ground, I
crossed that river
knelt down and beganpraying to the Lord and confessing
my sins. 4 During my prayers I saw the heavens open and that
woman of whom I was enamored saluting me with the words :
'Greetings, Hermas!' 5 With my eyes fixed on her, I said:

C
'Lady, what are you doing here?' Her answer was: I have
been taken up to convict you of your sins before the Lord.*
6 To this I said: 'Are you my accuser at this moment?'
'No' she said, 'but you must listen to what I am about to
1
tell you. God who dwells in Heaven, the Creator of beings
2
out of nothing, He who increases and multiplies them for
the sake of His holy Church, is angry with you for your of-
1 Ps. 2.4; 122.1; Tob. 5.17.

2 Gen. 1.28; 8.17.
235
fenses against me.' 7 For answer I said : 'Offenses against you !
How so? Have I ever made a coarse remark to you? Have

not always regarded you as a goddess? Did I not always
I
show you the respect due to a sister? Lady, why do you make
these false charges of wickedness and uncleanness against
3
me? 8 With a laugh she said: 'In your heart there has arisen
the desire of evil. Surely, you think it evil that an evil desire
arises in the heart of a good man. It is a sin/ she said, 'yes, a
great sin. For the good man aims at justice. And in this aim
at justice his good name in Heaven is secure and he keeps
the Lord propitious, in every action of his, while those who
pursue evil captivity on themselves, in partic-
draw death and
ular those that reach out for this world and glory in their
riches and do not hold fast to the blessings to come. 9 Their
souls will be sorry, for they have no hope. Instead, they have
abandoned their [true] selves and their [real] life. As for
you, pray God and He will heal you of your sins, yours, your
3
whole household's, and those of all the saints.'
II. APPEARANCE OF THE SECOND WOMAN

1 After these words of hers the heavens closed, and I sat
shuddering and grieving in my whole person. I said to my-
lf even this sin is down on the record against me, how
c
self:
can I be saved? How can I win God's forgiveness for out-and-

out sin? With what prayer shall I ask God's indulgence?' 2
As I was weighing and debating this with myself, I saw before
me a great white chair of snow-white wool. Then there carne
a lady advanced in years, in an exceedingly brilliant garment,
with a book in her hand. She was sitting alone and saluted
me: 'Greetings, Hermas!' In grief and tears I said to her:
'Greetings, lady!' 3 She then said: 'Why this gloom, Hennas?
3 Deut. 30.30; Jer. 3.32.

VISIONS 237
You are always so patient and slow to anger, always merry;

why so downcast in looks and woe-begone?' My
answer was:
'Because a very excellent lady declares that I sinned against
her.* 4 Then she said 'This does not refer at all to the servant
:
of God. However, the thought concerning her did really

enter your heart. For God's servants, such a thought induces
to sin. It is a shockingly evil purpose, you know, so far as
a devout soul, already tried and tested, is concerned, if there
be a desire for evil action, especially [when that soul is]
Hernias, the mortified, who has abstained from all desire
and is full of holy simplicity and great innocence.
III. SPEECH AND PROPHECY OF THE SECOND WOMAN

1 'But this is not the reason why God's anger is stirred
against you. Rather, it is in order that you may convert your
household that has sinned against the Lord and against you,
their parents. Now, because of your love for your children, you
do not admonish them, but allow them to fall into dreadful
corruption. This is the reason for the Lord's anger. Yet, He
will bringa remedy for all past evils committed in your house-
hold. Their sins and transgressions are the reason why you
have fallen under the corruption of temporal affairs. 2 But
the great mercy of the Lord has taken pity on you and
on your household and it will give you strength and establish
you in His glory. At all events, do not relax, but encourage
and strengthen your household. For, just as a smith by ham-
mering his work obtains mastery of it for his purposes, so
also does the righteous, daily-repeated sermon overcome all
evil. So do not let up admonish your children, for I know,
if they repent with their whole heart, they will be inscribed
in the books of life with the saints.' 3 After these remarks

she said to me: 'Do you wish to hear me read?' Yes, lady,*
I said. 'Be attentive and hear God's glories,' The great and
wondrous things I heard I am unable to remember, for all
her words inspired fear which no mortal can endure. But
her last remarks I do remember, for they were helpful for us
4
and gentle: 4 'Behold the God of Hosts, who has created
5
the world with His invisible power, strength, and surpassing
wisdom, and who in His glorious good-pleasure has clothed
His creation with beauty and by His mighty Word has firmly
6
fixed the heavens and set earth's foundations on the waters,
who in the wisdom and providence that is His alone has
founded His holy Church and blessed it; behold! He is mov-
7
ing away the heavens, the mountains, the hills, and seas, and
all is becoming level for His elect, to fulfill the promise He
made in fullness of glory and joy provided they observe the
commands of God which they have received in great faith.'
IV. ENCOURAGEMENT
1 Now, when she had finished reading and had risen from
her throne, there came four young men who took the throne
and went away to the east. Then she beckoned me and,
touching my breast, said: 'Were you pleased by what I read?'
To which I answered'Yes, lady, the last part pleased me, but
:
the first part was difficult and stern.' She answered as follows:
'The last part was for the just; the first for pagans and
apostates.' still speaking with me, two unknown
As she was
men appeared, her in their arms, and went away in the
lifted
same direction as her throne, to the east. However, she went
away with a smile and turned to say to me: 'Courage,
Hennas!'
4 Ps. 58.6 and passim.
5 Acts. 17.24.
6 Ps. 135.5.6 and passim.
7 Ps. 45.3; 1 Cor. 13.2.
VISIONS 239
Second Vision
I. HERMES RECEIVES A BOOKLET TO COPY
1 While making to Cumae at the same time as

my way
last year, I recalled, as I was walking, last year's vision, and
once more the spirit seized me and bore me off to the same
spot as in the past. 2 So, when I came to the place, I got down
on my knees and began praying to the Lord and praising His
1
Name, since He had deemed me worthy of receiving the
knowledge of my former sins. 3 On rising from prayer, I.
beheld before me the elderly lady I had seen last year. She
was walking and reading a little book. Then she said to me :
'Can you report this to God's elect?' 'Lady,' I said, 'I cannot
remember so many things. Give me the book and I shall copy
it.' 'Take it,' she said, 'and return it to me.' So I took it, and
went to some part or other of the field, and copied everything

2
letter by letter, for I could not make out the syllables. As I
finished the last letters of the book, it was suddenly snatched
from my hands by whom I could not see.
II. EXHORTATION TO PENANCE
1 After fifteen
days of fasting and many prayers to the
Lord, the knowledge of the writing was revealed to me. This
is what was written 2 'Your offspring, Hermas, have rebelled
:
against God and blasphemed against the Lord. They have

betrayed their parents in notorious evil-doing. They pass for
has done them no
traitors to their parents, yet their betrayal
good. Instead, they have added still more to their iniquities:
1 Ps. 85.9; 2 Thess. 1.12.
2 Hermas evidently refers to the continuous script of ancient manuscripts.

dissoluteness, a mass of wickedness. In

this way they made full
the measure of their lawlessness. 3 Now, make this message
known to your children, every one of them, and to your wife
who in future is to be as your sister. Yes, she also fails to
put a check on her tongue

and thus she commits sin. How-
ever, after hearing this message
she will control herself and
obtain mercy. 4 As soon as you have made known to them
this message the Master has commanded me to reveal to you,
all the sins that they previously committed will be forgiven.
Yes! and the saints who have sinned up to this time will be
and rid them-
forgiven, provided they repent whole-heartedly
selves of divided purposes. 5 For, the Master has taken this
oath by His glory concerning His elect: If, after this day has
been determined, there is any sinfulness, they shall not obtain
at an end; the days of
salvation; for repentance for the just is
for all the saints have reached their fullness. But,
repentance
for pagans there is repentance until the last day. 6 So, tell
the leaders of the Church to rectify their ways in justice, that
7 Stand
they may fully receive the promises with great glory.
3
you who work righteousness and
firm, then,
have singleness
of purpose, that your entrance [into Heaven] may be in the
of you who
company of the holy angels. Blessed are those
will endure the great persecution that is to come and those
of you who will not deny their life. 8 For, the Lord has sworn
by His Son that those who have denied their Christ have been
those who are on the point
rejected from their Life; I mean
of denying in the days to come. However, to those who have
denied Him formerly, mercy has been granted because of
His great mercy.
3 Ps. 14.2; Acts 10.35.

VISIONS 241
III. HERMAS Is ENCOURAGED AND COMFORTED
1 'Now, Hennas, do not hold a

grudge against your chil-
dren any longer and do not allow your sister to have her way,
that they may be cleansed of their former sins. For, by just
punishment they will be corrected, provided you do not hold
a grudge against them. For, a grudge is the worker of death.
As for you, Hermas, you have had many trials of your own,
from the transgressions of your house and your lack of con-
cern about them. Yes, you were absorbed by other matters,
you were involved in your own evil doings. 2 However, your
4
refusal to fall away from
the Living God, your simplicity,
and your great continence are saving you. This saved you,
if you endure, and it is saving all who do the same and who
walk in innocence and simplicity. These shall gain the mas-
tery over all evil and are going to stand fast until life ever-
5
lasting. 3 Blessed are all those who do righteousness. They
will not perish forever. 4 Tell Maximus: "See! Persecution
you decide to deny the faith again." "The Lord
'
is coming, if
is close to those who turn to Him/' as it is written in Eldat

and Modat, 6 who prophesied to the people in the desert!'
IV. THE COPYING OF THE BOOK
1 Brethren, a revelation was made to me in my sleep by

an exceedingly beautiful young man, who said: 'Who, do you
4 Heb. 3.12.
5 Ps. 105.2; 14.2.
6 These 'prophets' are mentioned in Num. 11.26-27. The 'Prophecy o
Eldat and Modat' is frequently cited by the Fathers. St. Cyril cites
it in Cat. XVI. 25.26 and St. Basil the Great in De Spir. Sancto ch.
26. It is mentioned among the Apocrypha in the Athanasian Synopsis
and in the Stichometry of Nicephorus. It is probably quoted in 2
Clem. 11.2.
think, is the elderly lady from whom you took the book?* 'The
7
'No, he said, 'y u are mistaken.' 'Who is she,
3
Sibyl/ I said.
I said. The Church,' he said. 'Why is she elderly?' I

5
then?
asked. 'Because she was created before all things,' he said.
Tor this reason she is elderly and for Her sake the world
was erected.' 2 After this I had a vision in my house. The
elderly lady came and asked me whether I had already given
the book to the Presbyters. I said that I had not. 'That is well/
she said, 'for I have remarks to add. So, when I shall com-
plete all the words, with your help they will be made known
to all the elect. 3 Write, then, two small booklets, one for
Clement and one for Grapte. Clement will then send it
to the cities abroad since this is his duty, and
Grapte will
instruct the widows and orphans. But you shall read it
to this city together with the Presbyters, who are in charge of
5
the church.
Third Vision
I. THE APPEARANCE IN THE FIELD

Brethren, this is the vision I had. 2 After much fasting
1
and prayer to the Lord that He grant me the revelation He
promised to manifest through the elderly lady, on that very

night she appeared to me and said 'Since you are so helpless, :
yet eager to know all, go to the field where, while you are
1
farming, I shall appear to you about the fifth hour and
show you what you have to see.' 3 Then I asked her a
ques-
tion 'Lady, in what part
: of the field?' 'Wherever you please/
she said. I chose a beautiful and retired spot. But, before I
7 The Shepherd of Hermas is the first Christian writing in which the

'Sibyl' is mentioned.
I The reading, chondrueis, is

preferred to chronzeis.
VISIONS 243
could speak and 4

her the spot, she said: I shall come
tell
wherever you please.' 4 I was in the field, then, brethren,

counted the hours, and came to the place where I had told
her to come, when I saw an ivory couch placed there. On
the couch was placed a linen cushion and on top a coverlet
of finely woven linen was spread out. 5 When I saw these
objects thus arranged and that not a person was in the place,
I was amazed and a shudder, so to speak, took hold of me;
my hair stood on end and unreasoning fear came upon me,
because I was alone. When I recovered, then, recalling God's
glory, I took courage and knelt down; once more, as on the
former occasion, I confessed my sins to the Lord. 6 At this
point she came with six young men whom I had also seen
before, and they stood by me. As I prayed and confessed my
sins to the Lord, she listened. Then she touched me and said:
'Hermas, cease saying all these prayers for your sins. Ask also
for righteousness in order that you may take some of it to your
household.' 7 Then she raised me up by the hand and led me
to the couch, saying to the young men 'Go away and build.'
:
8 After the young men's departure, when we were alone, she

said to me: 'Sit here.' 'Let the elders sit down first, lady/
I said. 'Do as I tell you,' she said; 'sit down.' 9 Then, when
I wished to sit down on the right side, she did not allow me,
but motioned with her hand to sit on the left. As I was re-
flecting and brooding about this that she would not allow
me to sit on the right, she said to me 'You are sad, Hermas?
:
The place at the right belongs to others who have already

been pleasing to God and have suffered for His Name. To
sit with them, there remains much for you to do. But, persist
in your singleness of purpose, as you now do, and you will

sitwith them. So also will all who do what they have done
and who endure what they have endured.'
II. THE BUILDING OF THE TOWER
1 'What have they endured?' I said. 'Let me give you the
list,' she said: 'Scourgings, detention in prison, heavy afflic-

tions, crucifixions, exposure to wild beasts for the sake of the
Name. For this reason, theirs is the right side of the Holiness,
as for anyone who suffers for the Name. The left side is for
the But the same bounty and the same promises are
rest.
reserved for both those sitting on the right and those sitting
on the left. Only this difference [exists], that those who have
suffered sit at the right and enjoy a certain distinction. 2 Now
you are eager to sit with those on the right, but your short-
comings are numerous. However, you will be purified of
shortcomings, as will all who are single in purpose. You will be
purified of all sins up day/ 3 With these remarks, she
to this
wished to go away. But, I at her feet and besought her by
fell
the Lord to show me the vision she had promised. 4 So, she
took me again by the hand, raised me, and made me sit on the
couch at the left, while she sat down to the right. Then she
raised a shining wand and said to me 'Do you see something
:
big?' 'Lady,' I said, 'I see nothing.' Then she said to me:
'Look! Do
you not see before you a large tower built on the
waters out of shining square stones?' 5 Now, the tower was
being built in the shape of a square by the six young men
who had accompanied her, but innumerable other men were
bringing along stones, some of them out of the depths of
the sea, others from the land, and they were distributing them
to the six young men, who were taking them and building.
6 All the stones dragged out of the sea they were putting into
the building just as they were, for they had been shaped and
fitted in the joining with the other stones in fact they fitted
so snugly with one another that the line of contact did not
VISIONS 245
show up. The seemed really to be of

structure of the tower
one single stone. Of
the other stones, those taken from
7
the dry land, some they put into the building, while others
were broken up and thrown far away from the tower. 8 But,
many other stones were lying about the tower and were not
being used in the building. For, some of them had spots,
others cracks, some were chipped and some white and round,
unable to fit into the building. 9 Moreover, I saw other stones
thrown at a great distance from the tower and coming to
the road without staying on it, but rolling into waste lands.
Other stones fell into fire and were burned. While others still
fell near water and yet were unable to roll into the water, in
spite of their desire to roll and come to the water.
III. FIRST REVELATIONS ABOUT THE TOWER

1 After showing me this, she wished to rush away. I said
to her: 'Lady, what good is it to see and not to know what
this means?' 'Insistent fellow!' she said. 'You do wish to
know about the tower.' 'Yes,' I said, 'in order that I may tell
my brothers, lady, and they may have greater joy

2
and upon
this message may know the Lord in great glory.' 2 She said:
'Many will listen and some will rejoice for having listened,
but some, too, will weep. But, even the latter, if they listen
and repent, will also rejoice. Let me tell you now the parables
of the tower. I shall reveal everything to you. And do not
importune me any more about the revelation, since these
revelations are at an end. They have been fulfilled. Yet you
will not cease asking for revelations, shameless as you are.
3
3 The tower which you see being built, that the Church,
is I,
who has appeared to you now and formerly. So, ask me what-
2 Lake's text has been followed here.

3 The Church symbolized by the tower comprises only the just, either
those still living or those who have entered into internal beatitude; cf.
Vis. 3.5.1.
ever you wish about the tower and I shall reveal it to you,
that you may rejoice along with the saints.' 4 I said to her:
'Lady, since, on one occasion, you considered me worthy of
the whole revelation, make it.' She said 'Whatever can pos-
:
sibly be revealed to you will be revealed. Only let your heart

be directed to God and do not doubt whatever you see.'
5 Then I asked her 'Why, lady, is the tower built on waters?*
:
'Yes,' she said, 'as I told you before, you do enquire persis-
tently. With your enquiries you are finding the truth. The rea-
son why the tower is built on water is this: Your life has been
4
saved by water and will be so saved. The tower has been
put on a foundation by the omnipotent and glorious Word of
the Name and it is held together by the Lord's invisible
power.'
IV. THE BUILDERS ARE EXALTED ANGELS OF GOD
1 In answer I said to her: 'Lady, this is a great and mar-

vellous thing. But, lady, the young men, the six who are build-
ing, who are they?' 'These are the holy angels of God, the
first to be created, to whom
He has committed His whole
creation, to give increase, and to build, and to have com-
plete control of creation. By their agency the building of the
tower will be perfected.' 2 'Who are the others who are drag-
ging along stones?' 'These also are God's holy angels, but the
former six are superior to them. With their help, then, the
tower will be perfected and all together will rejoice around
the tower and give glory to God because the building of the
tower has been perfected.' 3 I spoke and asked her: 'Lady, I
would like to know what is the destination and meaning of the
stones.' In answer she said to me: 'Not that you are worthier
4 Baptism, of course, is meant.
VISIONS 247
to receive the revelation than all the rest of men, for others
are ahead of you, and worthier, and it would be right for
them to have the revelation. But, that God's Name may be
4
glorified, the revelation has been made and will be made to
you, for the sake of those who are doubting and those who
are debating in their hearts whether this is so or not. Tell
them that all this is true and nothing is beside the truth, but
thoroughly secure, firm, and well-established.
V. THE STONES SYMBOLIZE VARIOUS CLASSES OF BELIEVERS
1 'Now let me tell you about the stones that go into the
building. The square, white stones that fit accurately in their
joinings, these are the apostles, bishops, teachers, and deacons
who walk in accordance with God's reverence by administering
with purity and sanctity the office of bishops, of teachers, and
deacons for God's elect. Some of them rest in the Lord and
some are still living. Now, they have always been in mutual
agreement; they are at peace with one another and listen
to one another. For this reason in the tower-building their
joinings fit accurately.' 2 'Who are the stones dragged from

the sea to be put into the building, whose joinings fit into
3
the other stones already used in the building? 'They are those
who have suffered for the Name of the Lord.' 3 'Lady, please
let me know who are the other stones taken from the dry
land.' She said 'Those going into the building without being
:
cut are the ones the Lord has approved, because they walk in
the straight way of the Lord and observe strictly His com-
mandments.' 4 'Who are those that are brought and placed
in the building?' 'They are young in the faith and faithful.
But they are reminded by the angels to do good, because
4 Ps. 85.9,12.
wickedness was discovered in them.' 5 'Who are the ones

whom are sinners who
they rejected and threw away?' They
wish to repent. Because they will have their uses in the build-
ing, in case they repent, they are not thrown
at a great dis-
tance from the tower. Now, those who are to repent will be
strong in the faith when they actually do, provided they re-
if the
pent now, while the tower is in process of building. But,
building has been completed, they no longer have a place and
will be castaways. Their only advantage is to be lying close
to the tower.
VI. THE SYMBOLISM OF THE DISCARDED STONES
1 'Do you wish to know who those are that have been
broken up into fragments and thrown far from the tower?
They are the sons of lawlessness. Their belief was a sham and
wickedness in its fullnesss has hot been wanting in them. Be-
cause of their wickedness, therefore, they have no salvation
because they are of no use for the building. Hence, they have
been broken into fragments and thrown far from the tower,
because of the Lord's anger and because they roused Him to
anger. 2 The many other stones which you see lying around
without going into the building are the stones with spots, who
knew the truth, but failed to persist in it and did not cling to
the saints. Consequently, they are useless.' 3 'Who are the
stones with cracks in them?' 'They are those opposed in their
5
hearts and not at peace with one another. They have only a
semblance of peace, but when they leave one another, dis-
cord is still in their hearts. These are the cracks in the
stones. 4 The stones that are chipped are believers, just for
the most part, but a certain portion of lawlessness lingers
5 1 Thess. 5.13; Mark 9.50; 2 Cor. 13.11.

VISIONS 249
in them. Hence, they are chipped and not perfect in every

respect.' 5 'Lady, who are the white, round stones that
do not fit into the building?' She answered and said: 'How
long are you going to be foolish and senseless? All these
questions! Do you not understand anything? They are those
who have the faith, but also the riches of this world.
When persecution comes, they deny their Lord, because
3
of their riches and their business. 6 I answered and said
to her: 'Lady, when will they be useful for the building?'
'Whenever riches that lead their hearts astray have been torn
from them,' she said, 'then will they be useful to God. Just as
the round stone cannot be made square, unless it be cut and
lose something, so also the rich in this world cannot be made
useful for the Lord, unless their riches have been cut out of
them. 7 Learn from your own experience: When you were
rich you were useless, but now you are useful and a help to
life. Be useful to God, for
ypu yourself have drawn profit
from these same stones.
VII. THE SYMBOLISM OF THE REMAINING STONES
1 'The other stones which you see thrown far from the
tower, falling on the road and rolling off it into waste
lands, are the believers. But, in their doubt, they have de-
viated from their true road, because they thought they could
find a better. So, they wander in distress, walking about
in waste lands. 2 Those who fall into fire and are burned
6
are the ones who have finally rebelled from the living
God, into whose hearts repentance no longer enters, be-
cause of their unbridled lust and the impious acts they put
into execution. 3 Do you wish to know who are the other
6 Heb. 3.12.
stones that have fallen near the waters and cannot roll there?
7
They are the ones who hear word and wish to be bap-
the
tized in the Name of the
8
Lord, but then change their mind
when they recall the purity of the truth and return to their evil
39
desires. 4 With this, she finished her explanation of the
tower. 5 Unabashed, I asked her another question: 'All these
stones that have been thrown away and do not fit into the
tower is there no repentance and no place in this tower for
them? They can repent,' she said, 'but they cannot fit into
this tower. 6They will fit into another place much less honor-
able, but only after they have been chastised and fulfilled
the days [of penance for] their sins. But, since they have
been partakers of the just word, their place will be changed.
Then, also, it will be their good fortune to be relieved of
their chastisements, if they recall the evil deeds that they
performed. But, if they do not recall them, they will not be

saved because of their hardness of heart.'
VIIL THE VISION OF THE SEVEN WOMEN
1 When I ceased asking questions about all these matters,
she said to me: 'Do you want to see something else?' Eager
as I was to behold, I was overjoyed at the prospect of seeing
visions. 2 She looked at me with a smile and said: 'Do you
5
see seven women around the tower?' 'Yes, lady, I said. 'This
tower being supported by them in accordance with the
is
Lord's command. 3 Now let me tell you their functions. The

first of them, with the strong hands, is called Faith. God's
elect are saved by her. 4 The second, with the girdle, who
looks like a man, is called Continence. She is the daughter of
7 Mark 4.18; Matt. 13,20-22.

8 Acts 19.5.
9 Eccles. 18.30; cf. also Prov. 17.3 (earliest example); Wisd. 3.6.
VISIONS 25 1
Faith. Whoever follows her will be happy in his life, because

he will abstain from all evil deeds in the assurance that, by
abstaining from all evil desire, he will inherit eternal life.
5 'Who are the others, lady? 'They are the daughters one
5
of the other. Their names are: Simplicity, Knowledge, Inno-

cence, Reverence, and Love. When you perform all the acts
of their mother then you are able to live.' 6 'Lady,' I said,
*I would like to know what power each of them has.' 7 'You
shall be told. Each has the other's and they follow one an-
other in the order in which they are born. Continence is the
daughter of Faith, Simplicity of Continence, Innocence of Sim-
plicity, Reverence of Innocence, Knowledge of Reverence,
Love of Knowledge. Their acts then, are pure, reverent and
divine. 8 Whoever serves them and succeeds in mastering
their acts will have a dwelling in the tower along with God's
saints.' 9 Then I asked her whether the consummation of time
had arrived yet. And she cried out with a loud voice, saying:
'Stupid man, do you not see that the tower is still being built?
Whenever the building of the tower is completed, that will be
the end. But, it will be quickly built up. Do not ask me any-
thing any more. This reminder and the renewal of your souls
is sufficient for you and for the saints. 10 Now, this revelation
is not made for you alone, but to have you make it known to
everybody 1 1 after three days [for you must understand

this first]. My is for you to speak all
command, Hermas,
the words I am
about to tell you to the ears of the faithful.
Thus, when they hear and do them, they will be cleansed from
5
their wickedness you along with them.
IX. WARNING TO THE RICH AND TO THE LEADERS

or THE CHURCH
1 children, listen to me. I brought you up in great

'My
simplicity and innocence and reverence, because of the Lord's
mercy. He instilled justice into you, that you might be justified
and sanctified from all wickedness and all perversity. But,
you did not wish to desist from your wickedness. 2 Now, then,
10
hear me: Be at peace among yourselves, look after one
11
another, help one another. Furthermore, do not partake of
God's creatures superabundantly by yourselves, but give a
who have less. 3 For some people, from the
share also to those
abundance of things to eat, bring on sickness to their flesh*
and weaken it; while others, who have not things to eat, are
weakened in the flesh from lack of sufficient food and their
body is ruined. 4 So this failure to share is harmful to you
who have and the indigent. 5 Keep your
fail to distribute to
eyes on the judgment to come. Seek out those who are hun-
gry so long as the tower is not yet finished, you who have
a superabundance! For, after the completion of the tower,
you will be wishing to do good and will not have an oppor-

tunity. 6 Now, then, you who pride yourselves on your wealth,
take care lestthe indigent groan at any time, and their groan
mount up to the Lord, and you and your goods be shut out
from the door of the tower. 7 At this point it is to you the
leaders of the Church and to those in the first seats that I
speak: Do not be like poisoners. They carry their poison in
boxes, whereas you carry venom and poison in your hearts.
8 You are hardened and do not wish to cleanse your hearts.
You do not wish to mix together your wisdom in a clean
10 1 Thess. 5.13.
11 Rom. 15.17.
VISIONS 253
12
heart, that you may obtain mercy from the Great King.
9 Watch then, my children, lest these dissensions deprive you
of your life. 10 How do you expect to correct the elect of the
Lord, you have no instruction yourselves? Correct your-
if
selves, then,and live in peace 13 with one another, that I for

my part may take my stand before the Father and joyfully
give an account of you to your Lord.'
X. THE DIFFERENT APPEARANCE OF THE WOMAN

IN THE THREE VISIONS
1 Now, when she finished speaking with me, the six young
men who were builderscame and took her to the tower, while
four others took up the couch, also, and brought it to the
tower. I did not see their faces, because they were turned
away. 2 As she was going away, I asked her to give me a
revelation about the three forms in which she had appeared
to me. 'About matter you have to ask another for a
this
5
revelation. 3 In the former vision last year, brethren, she
had appeared to me as very old and sitting on a chair. 4 In
the second vision she had a younger appearance, but her flesh
and hair were old, though she had spoken to me standing up.
5 But, in the third vision shewas youthful in every respect
and of surpassing beauty; only her hair was that of an old
lady and, towards the end, she was quite joyful and sitting
on a couch. 6 I was very deeply depressed, because I wished
to know the revelation on these matters. Now in a night-
vision I beheld the elderly lady saying to me :
'Every question
requires humility of spirit. Fast, then, and you will receive
from the Lord what you ask.' 7 So I fasted fora day, and
that same night there appeared to me a young man, who
12 Ps. 46.3; 47.3.

13 1 Thess. 5.13.
said tome: 'Why do you ask for instant revelations in your
prayer: Be careful lest you injure your flesh by heavy re-
quests. 8 present revelations are all you need. Can you

The
see greater revelations than those you have seen?' 9 In answer,
I said to him: 'Sir, I am only asking for a revelation com-
plete in every detail about the three forms of the elderly lady.'
For answer, he said to me: 'How long are you going to be
without perception? It is your doubts that make you so
and the failure to have your heart directed to the Lord.'

10 Again, I said in answer: 'Well, we shall know this more
accurately with your help, sir.'
XL EXPLANATION OF THE FIRST APPEARANCE
1 'I shall tell you,' he said, 'about the three forms about
which you are enquiring. 2 Why did she appear to you as an

elderly lady sitting on a chair in the first vision? Because your
spirits were old, and already wasting away, and infirm from
your softness and divided purposes. 3 For, just as old men,
without hope of renewing their youth, have no other thing
to look forward to except their final rest, so you also, weak-
ened by temporal affairs, surrendered to indifference, instead
14
of throwing your cares on the Lord. Yes! your spirit has
been broken and you have grown old with your griefs.' 4 'Sir,
I would like to know why she was sitting in a chair.' 'Because
every weak person sits in a chair on account of his weakness,

that his weak body might find support. Here you have the
meaning of the first vision.
XII. INTERPRETATION OF THE SECOND APPEARANCE
1 'In the second vision you saw her standing, younger in

14 Ps. 54.23; 1 Pet. 5.7.
VISIONS 255
appearance and more cheerful in comparison with the first

time, although her flesh and hair were those of an old lady.
Now, listen to this parable, also. 2 When an old man, who
has already given up hope, because of his weakness and
poverty, and waits for nothing more except the last day of
his life, suddenly has an inheritance left him, he rises at the
news, exceedingly happy, and gathers strength; he does not
is
lie down any more, but stands up and his spirit is rejuvenated,
though it was broken
by his former practices. He no longer
sits, but takes courage. In the same way you also were reju-
venated, when you heard the revelation which the Lord made
to you. 3 Because the Lord has had mercy on you and has
made your young again, you put aside your weak-
spirits
nesses, strength returned to you, and you were made mighty
in the faith, while the Lord at the sight of your strengthening
rejoiced. For this reason He made clear to you the building

of the tower and will clarify other matters, provided you live
15
whole-heartedly at peace with one another.
XIII. EXPLANATION OF THE THIRD APPEARANCE

1
you saw her as a younger lady, beau-
'In the third vision
tiful and
joyous, and her appearance, too, was beautiful.
2 For a man immediately forgets former sorrows when good
news comes in the midst of grief; he excludes everything
except the good news he has heard; he gets strength to do
good in the future; in his joy his spirit is rejuvenated. So,
also, did you receive a rejuvenation of soul at the sight of these

benefits. 3 Now, the fact that you saw her sitting on a couch
means the position is secure, for the couch had four feet and
was securely fixed, just as the world is supported by four
15 1 Thcss. 5.13.
elements. 4 Therefore, those who repent thoroughly will be-

come young and
firmly established; I mean those who repent
with their whole heart. Here you have the complete revela-
tion. Donot ask for anything more about a revelation, but if
anything is necessary it will be revealed to you.'
Fourth Vision
I. VISION OF A MONSTER
1 saw twenty days after the

Brethren, the vision which I
former had been made a type of the persecution to come.
is
2 I was leaving for the country by the Via Campana. The

place is about a mile off the public road and easily reached.
3 So, as I was walking alone, I thanked the Lord for the
revelations and visions He had shown me through His holy
Church and begged Him to round them out; I begged Him
to strengthen me and to grant repentance to His servants
who had stumbled, for the glory of His great and glorious
Name. 1 For He deemed me worthy to have these marvellous
secrets pointed out to me. 4 As I was praising and giving
thanks to Him, an echo, as it were, of my voice answered me :
'Do not be divided in purpose, Hennas.' I had begun to weigh
this and to say to myself: 'How can I be divided in purpose,
after having been so firmly established by the Lord and after
having seen glorious things? 5 So, I approached a little

closer, brethren, and behold, I saw a cloud of dust reaching
up, as it were, to the heavens. I then began to say to myself:
'Cattle are now approaching and raising a cloud six hun-
dred feet away from me.' 6 As it was getting ever bigger,

I suspected it was some supernatural apparition. The sun
1 Ps. 85.9.
VISIONS 257
shone a little and, behold, I saw a

huge beast something like
a whale, with fiery locusts coming out of its mouth. The size
of the beast was about a hundred feet and its head seemed to
be of earthenware. 7 As I began to cry and to ask the Lord
to deliver me from
the beast, I recalled the remark I had
heard: 'Hermas, do not fear in your heart.* 8 I put on,
then, the faith of the Lord and,, recalling the wonderful things
He had taught me, I faced the beast with courage. Now the
beast came on with a rush capable of destroying a city. 9 I
came close to it and, forall its size, the monster
only stretched
itselfon the ground, without doing anything except project
itstongue. In fact, there was not stir in it at all, until I had
passed by. 10 There were four colors on the head of the
beast: black, then the color of fire and blood, next gold,
finally white.
II. THE INTERPRETATION OF THE MONSTER BY THE VIRGIN
1 I had gone approximately thirty feet past the beast,

After
behold, there met me a virgin, decked out like a lady coming
from a bridal chamber, 2 all in white and with white sandals.
She was veiled to the forehead and her headdress was a
turban. But her hair was white. 2 I knew from former visions
that it was the Church, and so I became more cheerful. She
saluted me with the words: 'Greetings, my good man.' My
salutation in turn was: 'Greetings, lady.' 3 For answer, she
3
said to me: 'Have you met anything?' 'Lady, I said to her,
'a huge beast met me, capable of destroying peoples, but by
the power of the Lord and His abundant mercy I escaped
5
from it.' 4 Yes, indeed, she said, 'you escaped, because you
2 Ps. 18.6; Apoc. 21.2.

3
cast your care on God and you opened up your heart to th
4
Lord, in the assurance that you can be saved by nothini
5
except His great and glorious Name. Hence, the Lord ha
sent His angel who is set over the beasts, whose name is Segri
He has shut its mouth, that it may not hurt you. 6 By you
faith you have escaped great persecution, because at the sigh
of such a great monster you were not swayed by doubt
5 Go off, then, and explain to the Lord's elect His wonder
and tell them that
this beast is a symbol of the great persecu-
tion that come. If you prepare in advance and repem
is to
to the Lord with all your hearts, you will be able to escape the
persecution, provided your hearts become pure and sinlesj
and you serve your Lord blamelessly the rest of the days oi
your Cast your cares on the Lord and He will set them
life.
6 Put your faith in the Lord, you men of divided

7
straight.
purpose, because He can do all things and turns aside His
wrath from you, while he sends scourges on you who doubt
in your heart. Alas for those who hear these remarks and
disobey them It were better for them that they had not been
!
38
born.
III. THE INTERPRETATION OF THE FOUR COLORS
1 I asked her a question about the four colors on the head

of the beast. She answered and said 'Still curious about such
:
matters!' 'Yes, lady,' I said. Tell me what this means.' 2

C
I
will tell you/ she said. 'The black is this world in which you
3 PS. 54.23.
4 Ps. 61.9.
5 Acts 4.12.
6 Dan. 6.22. 'Segri' or 'Thegri' occurs nowhere else in Christian or
Jewish literature; cf. K. Lake, op. cit. f II 65.
7 Ps. 54.23.
8 Mark 14.21.
VISIONS 259
live. 3 The color of fire and blood stands for this, that this
world must be destroyed in fire and blood. 4 You who flee
this world are the golden section. For, just as gold is tried by
9
fire and becomes useful., so also you who live in the world
are tried in it. So, then, you who remain in it and pass
through the flames will be purified. For, just as gold casts off
its dross, so you also will cast off all sorrow and tribulation,
becoming pure and useful for the building of the tower.

5 Finally, the white section is the world to come in which the
elect of God dwell; for those chosen by God for eternal life
will be without spot and pure. 6 Do not let up, then, but
speak to the ears of God's saints. You have also the symbol
of the persecution that is to come. But, if you have good
will, it will not mean a thing. Remember what was written
before.' 7 With
she went away, but I did not see where
this,
she went, for there was a cloud and I turned back in fear^
thinking that the beast was coming.
Fifth Vision
THE ANGEL OF REPENTANCE
1 As I was praying in my house and sat on my bed, a man

of glorious appearance entered. He was dressed like a shep-
herd, a white skin wrapped around him, a bag over his shoul-
ders and a He greeted me and I returned
staff in his hand.
his greeting. Sitting beside
2 me, he said immediately: 'I
have been sent by the most venerable angel to dwell with
you for the rest of your life,' 3 Thinking he was here to
tempt me, I said to him: 'Who are you? I know to whom I
5
was entrusted.' He said:'Do you not recognize me? 'No,'
9 2 Pet. 2.20; 1 Pet. 1.7.

I said, I am the shepherd to whom you have been en-

5
trusted. 4 As he was still talking, his form changed and
I recognized that he was the person to whom I had been
entrusted. I was confounded at once and fear took hold of
me. I was completely overcome with grief for having an-
swered him so wickedly and senselessly. 5 But he answered and
said to me: 'Do not be confounded, but draw strength in
the command I am going to give you. For I have been sent,'
he said, to show you once more all that you saw before, the
c
most important matters, those useful to you. First of all,

write my commands and parables. Write the rest in the order
I shall indicate to you. The reason,' he said, *why I command
you to write first the commands and parables is that you may
have them to read at once and then keep them.' 6 So I
wrote the commands and parables as he bade me. 7 If you
hear and keep them, and walk in them, and fulfill them in
a pure heart, you will receive from the Lord what He prom-
ised you. But if you hear them and do not repent, or even
add to your sins, you will receive the contrary from the Lord.
All this the shepherd, the angel of repentance, commanded me
to write as follows.
MANDATES 261
First Mandate
BELIEF IN ONE GOD FEAR OF GOD
1 First of believe that there is one God, that He

all,
created all things and set them in order, that He caused all
1 2
things to pass from non-existence to existence, and that,
though He contains all things, He is Himself uncontained.
2 Trust Him, and fear Him, and in this fear be con-
then,
tinent. Observe this mandate and throw far from you all
wickedness. Clothe yourself with every excellence that goes
with justice and you will live to God provided you observe
this command.
Second Mandate
AVOID SLANDER Do GOOD

1 He me: 'Hold fast to simplicity of heart and in-
said to
nocence. Yes Be as infants who do not know the wickedness
!
that destroys the life of men. 2 In the first place, do not

speak against anybody and do not listen readily to a slanderer.
Otherwise you, the listener, will be guilty of the sin of the
slanderer, in case you believe the slander you hear. For, by
believing it you yourself will hold a grudge against your bro-
ther and thus you will be guilty of the sin of the slanderer.
3 Slander is wicked, a restless devil, never at peace, but al-
ways dwelling amid dissensions. Keep away from it and you
will always be on good terms with all men. 4 Clothe yourself
with reverence in which there is no evil, which gives no
1
Eph. 3.9; Ps. 67.29.
2 2 Mac, 7.28.
offense,which is all smoothness and cheerfulness. Do good, and

from the fruit of your labors, God's gift, give to all those in
need, without distinction, not debating to whom you will and
to whom you will not give. Since it is God's will that we give
to allfrom His bounties, give to all. 5 Those who have received
will give an account to God why they received and for what
purpose. For, those that receive in distress will not be

judged, but those that receive under false pretenses will pay
the penalty. 6 Under these circumstances, the giver is inno-
on
cent. For, receiving from the Lord a service to perform,
he performed with simplicity, without distinguishing to
it
whom to give to whom not to give. The service, then,

and
performed with simplicity, becomes honorable in God's eyes.
Therefore, the man who thus serves with simplicity will live
to God. 7 Keep this commandment as I have told you, that
you and your house may be found sincere in your repentance
and your heart clean and unsullied.' 1
Third Mandate
Do NOT LIE
1
Again he spoke to me : 'Love truth and let nothing but
truth issue from your mouth, in order that the spirit which
God has settled in this flesh of yours may be found to be
truthful in the sight of all men. Thus, the Lord who dwells
in you will be glorified, since the Lord is truthful in every

word and there is no lie in Him. 2 This is why liars ignore
the Lord and defraud Him, since they do not return the
deposit received from. Him, namely, a spirit in which there
is no lie. If
they return this falsified, they have besmirched the
command of the Lord and become robbers.' 3 On hearing
1 James 1.27.
MANDATES 263
this I wept copiously. At sight of my tears he said: 'Why do

you weep?' 'Because, sir,' I said, 'I do not know whether it
is possible for me to be saved.'
'Why?' he said. 'Because, sir/
I said, 'I have not yet spoken a true word in my life; at all
times have lived like a villain among all men and have
I
dressed up my lie as the truth in the eyes of all. At no time
have I been contradicted by anybody, but they have put faith
in my word. How,' I said, 'can I live, sir, after having done
this?' 4 'Your intentions are noble and true/ he said. 'It was
really your duty, as the servant of God, to walk in truth and

not allow an evil conscience to dwell in the company of the
Spirit of truth. Neither ought you to cause grief to the Spirit
of truth and 'Sir/ I said, 'I have never correctly
holiness.'
understood these commands.' 5 'Well, now you do/ he said.
'Keep them, that even the lies formely uttered in your busi-
ness transactions may become credible, now that your present
remarks have been found true. It is really possible for these
business "lies" to become credible. For, if you keep watch
over what you say and speak nothing but the [strict] truth
from now on, you can obtain life for yourself. And anybody
who hears this command and abstains from that most per-
nicious habit, lying, will live to God.
Fourth Mandate
I. PRESERVE CHASTITY
1 'I command you/ he guard purity. Let it not
said, 'to
enter your heart to think of another man's wife, nor about
fornication, nor any such thing. If you do, you will commit
a serious sin. Keep your wife in mind always and you will
never fall into sin. 2 For, if this desire comes into your heart,
you will make a slip and you will commit sin, if any other
such wicked thought enters you heart. For, a desire of this

kind is a serious sin for the servant of God and, if anyone
puts into execution such a wicked thought, he draws death
upon himself. 3 Be in your guard then: Keep this desire
from you. Where holiness dwells, there, in the heart of a
to him
just man, lawlessness should not enter.' 4 I said :
'Sir,
9
allow me to ask you a few questions. 'Ask them,' he said.
'Sir/ I said, 'if a man has a wife who believes in the Lord
and surprises her in adultery, does he commit sin if he lives
with her?' 5 'Before he finds out,' he said, 'he does not.
But, if her husband knows the sin, and she does not repent,
but persists in her fornication, he becomes guilty of her sin,
as long as he lives with her, and an accomplice in her adul-
is he to do, if the wife con-
tery.' 6 'Sir,' I said, 'what then
tinues in this passion?' 'Let him divorce her,' he said, 'and
remain single. But, if he divorces her and marries another
1
woman, he himself commits adultery.' 7 'But, if, sir, I said,
'after the divorce the wife repents and wishes to return to her
husband will he refuse to receive her?' 8 'No, indeed,' he
husband does not receive her, he sins. He incurs
said. 'If the
a great sin. sinner who has repented must be received.
The
However, not often, for there is only one repentance for the
servants of God. To bring about her repentance, then, the
husband should not marry. This is the course of action re-
5
quired for husband and wife. 9 Not only is it adultery, he

said, 'for a man to pollute his flesh, but it is likewise adultery
2
for anyone to act in imitation of the pagans. So, if anyone
persists in acts of this kind and does not repent, keep away
from him, do not live with him; otherwise you also have a
part in his sin. 10 This is the reason why you were com-
1 Matt. 5.32; Mark 10.11; 1 Cor. 7.11.
2 In other words, if one member of the Christian married couple lapses
into paganism, this is to be considered tantamount to adultery.
MANDATES 265
manded to live by yourselves, whether husband or wife be
guilty. For, under these circumstances, repentance is possible.

Ill am not giving an excuse,' he said, 'that this may be the
conclusion of the matter, but merely that the sinner may sin
no more. There is One who can give a remedy for his former
sin and He has power over all things.'
II. PENANCE Is UNDERSTANDING
1 Once more I asked him and said: 'Since the Lord has
thought me worthy of having you live with me always, bear
with me for a few more words, since I do not understand
anything at all and my heart has been hardened by my
past. Give me understanding, for I am exceedingly stupid
and understand absolutely nothing.' 2 He answered in these
words: 'I am in charge of penance,' he said, *and give under-
standing to all who repent. Do you not think,' he asked, 'that
thisvery act of repentance is understanding? Repentance/ he
continued, 'is deep understanding. For, the man who has
sinned, then, understands that he has done evil before the
3
Lord, the deed he committed enters his heart, and he repents,
never to commit evil again. Instead, he does good perfectly
by humbling his soul and putting it to the torture, because it
has sinned. Do you see now how repentance is deep under-
standing?' 3 'Sir/ I said, 'the following are the reasons why
I am making accurate enquiries into everything: In the first
place I am a sinner and then I do not know what works I

am perform to live, for my sins are numerous and varied.*
to
4 'You will live,' he said, 'if you keep my commandments
and walk in them. Whoever hears my commandments and
keeps them will live to God.'
3 Judges 2.11; 3.12 and passim; 1 Cor. 15.19; 3 Kings 14,22.

III. PENANCE Is FOR THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN BAPTIZED

1 'May on with my questions, sir?' I asked, 'Yes/
I press
5
he said. 'Sir, have been told by some teachers that
I said, 'I
there is no other repentance except the one [that was vouch-
safed us], when we went into the water and received remis-
sion of our former sins. 2 He said to me: 'You have been
5
correctly told; such is the case. For, the person who has re-
ceived remission of sins must no longer sin, but live in purity.
3 However, since you are enquiring accurately into every-
thing, I shall also clarify this matter for you, without giving
an excuse either to those who now believe or are destined to
believe in the Lord. For, those who now believe or are des-
tined to believe do not have repentance for sins, but they do
4
have remission of their former sins.4 The Lord, then, has
prescribed repentance for those who were called before these
days. For, the Lord has knowledge of hearts and knows all
things in advance, the weakness of human beings and cunning
he will do to the servants of God
craft of the Devil, the evil
and them. 5 Therefore, the Lord in
his wickedness against
His exceeding mercy took pity on His creatures and prescribed
this occasion for repentance. Authority over this repentance
has been given to me. 6 But this I say to you,' he said. 'After
that solemn and holy call, if a man sins after severe tempta-
tion by the Devil, he has one chance of repentance. But, if he
5
sins and repents offhandedly, it is unprofitable for such a man.
Only with difficulty will he live.' 7 I said to him: 'I have been
restored to by hearing these accurate statements of yours.
life
For, now know

that, if I do not commit additional sins,
I
I shall be saved.' 'You will be saved,' he said, "as well as all
5
those who do this.
4 Cf. Introduction, pp. 229-30.

'
5 'It is unprofitable with a view
. . . to his reacceptance in the Church.
MANDATES 267
IV. SECOND MARRIAGE Is NOT RECOMMENDED

1 Once more I
spoke and asked him: 'Sir, since you have
borne with me once, make this also clear to me.' 'What is it?'
he said. 'Sir/ I said, 'if a wife or husband is deceased and
either one of the survivors marries again, does he or she sin
by marrying?' 2 'There is no sin,' he said. 'But, anyone who
remains single achieves greater honor for himself and great
glory before the Lord. But, even in remarriage, there is no
sin. 3 Keep a watchful eye, then, on purity and modesty and
live for God. All that I am telling you and am going to tell
you observe from now on, from the day on which you have
been entrusted to me, and I shall dwell in your house. 4 There
will be remission for your former lapses, if you observe my
commandments. There will also be remission for all who
observe these commandments and walk in like purity.'
Fifth Mandate
I. PRAISE OF LONG-SUFFERING
c
Be long-suffering,' he said, 'and prudent, and you will
1
obtain the mastery over wickedness and accomplish all justice.

2 For, if you are long-suffering, the Holy Spirit dwelling
in you will be clear, unobscured by any other spirit of evil.
Dwelling in a spacious place, He will rejoice and be glad with
the lodging in which He finds Himself. Thus, He will serve
God with abundant cheerfulness, because He has His well-
being within Himself. 3 However, if violent anger enters,
the good spirit in His sensitiveness is immediately confined,
since has not a clean habitation. So, He tries to withdraw
He
from the place. The evil spirit chokes Him; He is unable to
serve God in accordance with His wishes; He is befouled by
the violent anger. For, the Lord dwells amid long-suffering,

but the Devil has his abode in anger. 4 Therefore, if both
spirits it is unprofitable and evil
dwell in the same place,
for the man in whom
they dwell. 5 Take a little wormwood
and pour it into a jar of honey. Is not the honey spoiled al-
together? Even a great quantity of honey is ruined by the
smallest amount of wormwood and its sweetness is lost. It is
no longer pleasant to the owner, because it has been mixed and
it is no longer enjoyable. Now, if no wormwood is put into the
honey, it turns out to be sweet and becomes useful for the

owner. 6 You see, then, that long-suffering is very sweet, far
more than honey, and useful to the Lord. His dwelling is in
long-suffering. Anger, on the contrary, is bitter and useless
to Him. So, if anger is mixed with long-suffering, the latter
is spoiled and the man's prayer to God is not useful.' 7 'Sir,
I would like to know the operation of anger to be on my
guard against it,' I said. 'Yes,' indeed,' he replied. 'If you do

not guard against it, you and your house, all hope is lost for
you. Do guard against it. I shall be on your side. And all who
repent with their whole heart will be preserved from it. I
shall be on their side and shall watch carefully in their behalf.
For all have been justified by the* most holy angel,
II. EVIL EFFECTS OF ANGER

C
I shall tell you now,' he said, *of the operation of anger;
1
itswickedness; how it destroys the servants of God; how it

makes them swerve from justice. Now, it does not cause the
majority of those who are in the faith to swerve; neither is it
able to operate against them, because the power of the Lord

is on their side; but it causes the empty-minded and those
of divided purpose to swerve. 2 For, when it sees people of

thiskind in prosperity, it insinuates itself into the heart of
MANDATES 269
such a person and, for no reason at all, the man or woman is

embittered over worldly concerns, either about food or some
trifle, some friend, a benefaction or a gift, or other such
foolish matters. All this is foolish, vain, senseless and unprof-
itable to the servants of God. 3 But, long-suffering is great
and steadfast, sturdy and powerful; it
prospers expansively,
1
it is cheerful, joyous, carefree; it praises the Lord at all times;
it has no bitterness in itself; but in all circumstances it re-
mains meek and calm. So, this long-suffering dwells with those
who hold on to the faith in its perfection. 4 Now, in the first
place, violent anger is foolish, frivolous, and silly. In the next
place, bitterness arises from silliness, from silliness wrath, from
wrath anger, and from anger rage. Finally, the rage that has
in it such evil elements becomes a serious and incurable sin.
5 For, when all such spirits dwell in one vessel along
with the Holy Spirit, it cannot hold them, but overflows.
6 Then the delicate spirit that is not accustomed to dwell
with an evil one, nor with uncouthness, departs from a man
of this kind and tries to dwell in a gentle, calm abode. 7 Then,
when He has left, the man in whom He dwelled becomes
emptied of the righteous spirit; he is filled with evil spirits
afterwards and disorderly in all his actions, dragged here and
there by evilspirits. In a word, he is blind to all good inten-
tions. what happens to those subject to violent anger.
This is
8 Keep away from violent anger, the most wicked spirit. Put
on long-suffering and oppose violent anger as well as bitter-
ness, and you will be found on the side of holiness, beloved
by the Lord. Make sure, then, that you do not forget this
command. For, if you master this commandment, you will
alsobe able to keep the other commandments which I am
about to lay upon you. Gain strength and power in their ob-
1 Tob. 4.19; Ps. 33.2.

servance and let all those who wish to walk in [accordance

with] them also gain such power.'
Sixth Mandate
I. THE GOOD AND THE EVIL PATH

1
'In the first mandate,' he said, 'I bade you keep the faith,
5
fear [of the Lord], and continence. 'Yes, sir/ I said. "But
now I wish to explain their nature, that you may know their
individual power and effect. Well! Their effects are twofold.
For they both to the just and to the unjust. 2 Trust
relate
righteousness, distrust unrighteousness. For, the path

but
of righteousness is straight, but wickedness is a crooked
path. So, walk in the straight path and leave the crooked
path alone. 3 For, there are no beaten tracks on the crooked
path. Instead, there nothing but waste lands and numerous
is
obstacles; it is
rough and full of thorns. So, it is injurious to
those who walk in it. 4 Those who take the straight path
walk smoothly without stumbling, because it is neither rough
nor thorny. Hence, you see that it is more advantageous for
5
you to walk in this road. 5 'Sir/ I said, 'it is on this road that
5
I like to walk. 'Walk in it, then,' he said, 'and anyone who
1
turns to the Lord wholeheartedly will also walk there.
II. THE ANGELS or RIGHTEOUSNESS AND OF EVIL

5
1 'Now I am going to tell you about faith, he said. 'There
are two angels who accompany man, the angel of justice
and the angel of wickedness.' 2 'But, how am I to know
5
their operations, I said, 'if both are dwelling within me?*
1 Jer. 24.7;
Joel 2.12 and passim.
MANDATES 271
3 'Listen/ he said, 'and you will understand them. The angel

of justice is sensitive, modest, gentle, and calm. So, when
this angel comes into your heart, he will immediately con-
verse with you about justice, purity, holiness, self-control,
every just work and glorious virtue. When all these thoughts
enter your heart, you can be sure that the angel of justice is
within you. These are the deeds of the angel of justice. 2
Believe him, then, and his deeds, also. 4 Now, observe the deeds
of the angel of wickedness. First of all, he is of a violent
temper, bitter, and silly. His deeds are evil, the undoing of
the servants of God. So, when he enters your heart, know him
from his deeds.' 5 do not know how I shall recognize
'Sir, I
he said. 'When violent anger
him,' I said. 'I shall tell you,'
comes ovpr you, or bitterness, you can tell that he is within
you. Then there arises the craving for excessive action, extra-
vagance in many things to eat and drink, numerous feasts,
varied unnecessary dishes, the desire for women, covetousness,
arrogance, boasting, and a host of similar, related excesses
when they arise in your heart you can tell that the angel of
wickedness is with you. 6 So, then, since you know his deeds,
keep away from him and put no trust in him, because his
deeds are wicked and against the interests of God's servants.
Here you have the workings of the two spirits. Understand
them and trust the angel of justice. 7 Keep away from the
angel of wickedness, because his teaching is evil in every
respect. For, even though a person have faith, if the desire
of this angel arises in the heart, that man or woman is bound
to commit some sin. 8 Now, on the other hand, though a
man or woman is very wicked, when the deeds of the angel
of justice suggest themselves, they must necessarily perform a
good action. 9 So you see,' he said, 'that it is good to follow
2 Lake's text has been followed here.
the angel of justice and to put yourself out of range of the

angel of wickedness. 10 This much this commandment makes
clear about f aith, that you may believe the deeds of the angel
of justice and live to God by performing them. Believe that
the deeds of the angel of wickedness are difficult and, if you
do not perform them, you will live to God.
Seventh Mandate
ON THE FEAR OF GOD
1
Fear the Lord and keep His commandments,' he said.
1
'So, by keeping God's commandments you will be powerful in

every action, and your action will be beyond criticism. Fear
the Lord, then, and you will do everything well; this is the
fear you must have to be saved. 2 Do not fear the Devil. By
fearing the Lord you will gain the mastery of the Devil, for
there no power in him. For, there can be no fear of him
is
in whom there is no power, but of Him whose might is glori-

ous there must be fear. For, everyone who has power inspires
fear, but he who has no power is despised by everybody.
3 However, fear the deeds of the Devil, because they are evil.
If you fear the Lord you will fear the Devil's deeds; do not
perform them, but keep aloof from them. 4 There are two
kinds of fear, then. If you wish to do evil, fear the Lord and
you will not do it. So, too, if you wish to do good, fear the
Lord and you will do it. Consequently, the fear of the Lord is
security, mighty and glorious. Fear the Lord, then, and live
for Him. All those who fear Him and keep His command-
ments will live to God/ 5 'Sir,' I said, Vhy do you say
about those who observe His commandments, "They will
1 Eccle. 12.13.
MANDATES 273
'
live to God"? 'Because/ he said, 'all creatures fear the Lord,
but not all creation keeps His commandments. But, life with
God is for those who both fear Him and keep His command-
ments; nor is there life in Him for those who fail to keep His
commandments.
Eighth Mandate
ON CONTINENCE
1 'I told you/ he said, 'that God's creatures are twofold;
now, temperance also is twofold. For in some things we have

to restrain ourselves and in others we do not.' 2 'Let me know,
sir,' I said, 'in what we must restrain ourselves and in what
we must not.' 'I shall tell you,' he said. 'Restrain yourself
from evil, and do not do it; from good, however, do not re-
train yourself, but do it. For, if you restrain yourself and
keep from doing good, you commit a serious sin; but, if you
restrain yourself and abstain from doing evil, you achieve
signal righteousness. Restrain yourself from all evil by doing

good.' 3 'What are the kinds of evil, sir,' I said, 'from which
we must hold off?* 'I shall tell you,' he said. 'From adultery
and fornication, from uncontrolled drunkenness, from evil lux-
ury, from excessive food and extravagant wealth, from boast-
fulness, and pride, from lying, backbiting, and hypocrisy,
vengefulness and all blasphemy. 4 These deeds are worst
of all in the life of allhuman beings. From such deeds, then,
a servant of God must restrain himself. The person who does
not cannot live to God. Now, let me tell you the consequences
of such deeds.' 5 'Sir,' I said, 'are there still other evil deeds?'
'Yes indeed, many; and the servant of God must restrain
himself from them theft, lying, robbery, false witness, covet-
:
ousness, lust, deceit, vainglory, pretense, and similar excesses.

6 Surely you think such sins are wicked, very wicked indeed,'
he said, 'for servants of God? A servant of God should re-
strain himself from all these excesses. Restrain yourself, then,
that you may live to God and that you may be enrolled with
those who restrain themselves in these matters. So, the fore-
going are the matters in which you should exercise self-
retraint. 7 I shall now tell you from what you should not
hold off/ he said, 'and what you ought to perform: Do not
refrain from good, but do it.' 8 'Sir, make clear to me also
the nature of good,* I said, 'that I may walk in it, and be
subject to it, and by doing it may be saved.' 'I shall also tell
you,' he answered, 'the deeds of goodness that you are to per-
form and from which you are not to hold back,' he said. 9 'In
the forefront are faith, fear of the Lord, love, concord, up-
right speech, truthfulness, patience. There is nothing superior
to these in the life of human beings. If a person keeps these
virtues and does not hold back from them, he will be blessed
in his life. 10 Let me enumerate, also, the consequent good
actions: the assistance of widows, visiting orphans and the
poor, ransoming God's servants in their difficulties, showing
hospitality (for benevolence occasionally finds play in hospi-
tality), non-resistance to anyone, being of a quiet disposition,
being poorer than all men, honoring the aged, practising
justice, exercising fraternal charity, enduring insult, being
long-suffering, abstaining from spite, comforting those who
are troubled in spirit, not rejecting those who have stumbled
in the faith, but winning them back and encouraging them,
calling sinners to order, not oppressing debtors in their needs
all this and more besides. 1 1 Do you not think these acts are
good?' 'Sir, there is nothing better than such acts/ I said.

'Walk in them, then, and do not hold back from them/ he
said, 'and you will live to God. 12 Observe this command-
MANDATES 275
ment: If you do good without restraint, you will live to God,

just as all those will live to God who do likewise. So, too, will
you live to God, if you avoid doing evil and hold back from
it. Whoever observes these commandments and walks in them
will also live to God.'
Ninth Mandate
ON CONFIDENT PRAYER
1 He said to me: and doubt not in

'Cast off indecision
the least, when
asking anything from God. Do not say "How
can I ask and receive anything from the Lord after having
committed so many sins?'* 2 Do not entertain such thoughts,
but with your whole heart turn to the Lord and ask Him
1
without wavering. You will learn His superabundant mercy.

He will not leave you in the lurch. No He will fulfill the re-
!
quest of your soul. 3 God is not like human beings who bear
a grudge. He is without malice and has mercy on what He
has made. 4 Cleanse your heart, then, of all the vanities of
this world and of the vices mentioned above. Then ask of
the Lord and you will receive all. You cannot fail to obtain all
your requests, provided you ask the Lord without ^favering.
5 However, if you waver in your heart, you will not receive a
single one of your requests. Those who are divided in pur-
pose are they who waver before the Lord and altogether fail
to obtain any of their requests. 6 But those who are wholly
2
perfect in the faith ask everything with reliance on the Lord
and they receive, because they ask without wavering, without
divided purpose. Every man of divided purpose will be saved
1 Jer. 24.7; Joel 2.12.

2 Ps. 2.13; 10.1.
with difficulty, unless he repents.

7 Cleanse your heart, then,
of divided purpose, clothe yourself with faith, because it is
strong, and put your trust in God, confident
that you will
receive every request you make of Him. Now, if some time or
other, after having made you receive your request from the
it,
Lord rather slowly, do not doubt because you did not receive
your soul's request quickly. In general, you receive your request
slowly because of some temptation or some shortcoming of
which you are not aware. 8 Do not let up, then, in the request
of your soul. But, if in your request you grow faint and doubt,
blame yourself and not the Giver. 9 Be on your guard against
this divided purpose, for it is evil and senseless. It uproots
many from the faith, however strong in faith they are. For,
divided purpose is the daughter of the Devil and exceedingly
wicked to the servants of God. 10 Despise divided purpose and
gain the mastery of it in everything by clothing yourself with
strong and powerful faith. For, faith promises all things and
accomplishes them, but divided purpose, without confidence c
in itself, fails in all its works. 1 1 You see, then,' he said, that
faith is from above from the Lord, and its power is great,
whereas divided purpose is an earthly spirit, from the Devil,
lacking in power. 12 Be subject, then, to the faith that has
power and hold aloof from divided purpose that lacks power,
and you will live to God as well as all who are of the same
mind.
Tenth Mandate
I. SADNESS Is WORSE THAN LACK OF CONFIDENCE OR ANGER
1 'Take sorrow out of

your heart,' he said, 'for it is a sister of
divided purpose and violent anger.' 2 'How is it a sister of
these two?' I said. It seems to me that anger is one thing
MANDATES 277
and divided purpose another and sorrow still another/ 'You

are a senseless man,' he said, 'not to know that sorrow is more
wicked than all spirits and most dangerous to servants of
God. More than all spirits it destroys a human being and
wears out the Holy Spirit -but again saves it.' 3 'I am a man
without understanding,' I said, 'and do not follow these
parables. I do not see how it can wear out and then again
save.' 4 'I shall tell you/ he said. 'There are those who have
never made deeper enquiry into the truth, nor about God.
They merely while they are involved in business,
believe,
wealth, pagan friendship, and many other commitments of
this world. People intent on such matters fail to grasp the
parables of the Godhead, for these occupations keep their

minds in darkness; they are corrupted and become barren.
5 Just as good vineyards, when not cared for, grow barren
with thorns and various weeds, so believers, who become
involved in the aforementioned numerous occupations, lose
their understanding and are altogether without perception
for justice. When they hear about the Godhead and truth, their
mind taken up with their business and they understand
is
absolutely nothing. 6 It is different with those who have the

fear of God, and make enquiry into the divine nature and
truth, with hearts directed to the Lord. They understand more
quickly what is told them and penetrate its meaning, because
they have the fear of the Lord. Wherever the Lord dwells,
there also is much understanding. Cling to the Lord and you
will grasp and understand everything.
II. SADNESS HAS EVIL EFFECTS
1 'Let me tell you now, slow-witted man, how melancholy
wears out the Holy Spirit and again lightens it. 2 When
the man of divided purpose applies himself to any practice
and fails in it because of his divided purpose, this

melancholy
enters into him and. the Holy Spirit is in gloom and is worn
out. 3 So, also, when violent anger clings to the man about
some matter and he is very much embittered, melancholy
enters the heart of the angry man. He is then distressed at
the action he performed and repents because he did evil.
4 Now, this melancholy seems to bring salvation, because he
repents of having done evil. So, both deeds distress the Spirit:
the divided purpose, because he has not succeeded in the
action itself; the anger, because he committed evil. The two,
then, divided purpose and anger, are saddening to the Holy

Spirit. 5 Remove melancholy, then, and do not oppress the
Holy Spirit dwelling within you, lest He pray to God to depart
from you, 6 For, the Spirit of God that was given to this flesh
does not endure melancholy and confinement.
III. JOY BRINGS BLESSINGS; SADNESS Is HARMFUL

1 "Clothe yourself with cheerfulness, which always finds
favor with God and is acceptable to Him. Rejoice in it. For,
every cheerful man does good, has good thoughts, and despises
melancholy. 2 On the other hand, the melancholy man is
always committing sin. In the first place, he commits sin
because he brings melancholy to the Holy Spirit that was given
to man as a spirit of gladness. In th second place, bybring-
ing melancholy to the Holy Spirit he commits grave sin,
because he does not intercede with God nor confess to God.'
3 'Why does not the intercourse of the
5
melancholy man reach
up to altar of God? I said. 'Because melancholy resides in
his heart.
Consequently, the melancholy mingled with his
converse does not let his prayer ascend clean to the altar.
Just as vinegar mixed with wine in the same vessel does
not have the same agreeable taste, so also
melancholy, as-
MANDATES 279
sociated with the Holy Spirit, has not the same power of
impenetration. 4 Cleanse yourself, then, of this wicked melan-
choly and you will live to God. So, also, will they live to
God who cast away melancholy and clothe themselves in com-
plete cheerfulness.'
Eleventh Mandate
ON TRUE AND FALSE PROPHETS
pointed out to me men sitting on a bench and

He 1
1
another man sitting on a chair. 'Do you see the men sitting
5
on the bench?' he said to me. 'Yes, sir, I replied. These men
are believers,' he man
sitting on the chair is
said, 'and the
a false prophet who corrupts the understanding of God's ser-
vants. However, he corrupts the understanding of those who
are doubters, not of the believers. 2 These doubtful men,
then, come to him as to a wizard and ask him about their
That false prophet, without having in himself any
future.
power from a Divine Spirit, then speaks with them along

the lines of their questions, in accordance with their evil de-
sires, and fills their souls just as they wish. 3 Empty as he is, it
isempty answers that he gives to empty [minds]. For, whatever
enquiry is made, his answer is directed to the emptiness of a
man. However, some of the words he utters are true. For
the Devil fills him with his own spirit, to see whether he can
break down one of the just. 4 So, those who are strong in
the faith of the Lord clothe themselves with truth and do
not cling to this kind of spirit. No They
!
keep at a distance
from such spirits. But, those who are doubting souls re-
1
Sympsellion, as Lake points out (op. cit., p. 117) , must here be trans-
lated 'bench'and not "couch/ as in Vis. 3.1,4.
2
pent frequently, consult fortune-tellers like the pagans, and
bring a greater sin upon themselves with their idolatry. For,
the person who consults a false prophet about some action is
an idolater, empty of truth and stupid. 5 For, no spirit
granted by God has to be consulted.
speaks everythingIt
with the Godhead's power, because it is from above, from

the power of the Divine Spirit. 6 But, the spirit that is con-
3
sulted and speaks according to the desires of men is earthly
and weak, without any power. Besides, it does not speak at
all, unless it be consulted.' 7 'How, sir,' I said, 'is a man to
know which of them is a prophet and which is a false prophet?'
'I shall tell you about both prophets,' he said. 'In accordance
with what am going to tell you, you can test the true and
I
the false prophet. Test a man who has the Divine Spirit ac-
cording to his life. 8 In the first place, the man who has the
Spirit from above is meek, calm, humble. He abstains from
all wickedness and vain desires of this world, and considers
that he is men. He does not give answers to

inferior to all
questions, either, nor does he speak by himself (neither does

the Holy Spirit speak when a man wishes Him to speak),
but he speaks then when God wishes him to speak. 9 When
a man who has the Divine Spirit enters a gathering of just men
who have God's spirit, and an entreaty is addressed
faith in
toGod by such a gathering, at that moment the angel of the
prophetic spirit, who is attached to this man, fills him and in
the fullness of the Holy Spirit he speaks to the gathering in
accordance with the Lord's wishes. 10 In this manner, then,
the spirit of the Deity will be made clear. This, then, is the
power of the Lord's divine spirit. 11 Now I shall tell you,'
he said, 'about the earthly spirit, that is inane, powerless,
2 I.e., their repentance is only momentary in any specific case.

3 James 3.15.
MANDATES 281
and truly foolish. 12 In the first place, the man who thinks
he has a spirit exalts himself and wishes to have the seat of
honor. Immediately he is reckless, impudent, indulges in con-
siderable luxury and in many other deceits. He also takes pay
for his prophecy and makes no prophecy unless he receives it.
Can the Divine Spirit receive money for prophesying? It is
impossible for a spirit of God to do this, whereas the spirit of
thiskind of prophet is earthly. 13 Furthermore, it does not
approach gatherings of just men at all, but avoids them. It
clings to the men who are doubters and to the vain, mak-
ing prophecies to them in a corner, deceiving them by talk

in accordance with their lusts all in empty fashion, for
be empty. For the empty vessel placed

their answers are to
with other empty vessels does not break, but they match
one another. 14 Now, when he comes to a gathering filled
with just men who have the Divine Spirit, such a man is
emptied after their prayer of petition, the earthly spirit
in fear takes flight from him and he is struck dumb, com-
pletely falling to pieces, without the power of saying a thing.

15 For, if you stack wine and oil into a cellar and place an
empty jar among the rest, when you wish to unstack the
cellar, you will find theone you placed there just as empty.
In the same way, vacuous prophets: After entering the
also,
souls of just men, they are found to be exactly the same as
when they came in. 16 The life of the two kinds of prophets
has just been given you. Test, then, by life and actions the
man who says he is inspired. 17 Put your faith in the Spirit
that comes from God and has power. But, put no faith in
the earthly, empty spirit, because there is no power in him:
He comes from the Devil. 18 Listen to the parable I am going
to tell you. Pick up a stone and throw it up and see whether
you can touch the heavens. Or again, take a syringe full of

water and squirt up to the heavens and see whether you can
bore through.' 19 'Sir/ I said, 'how can this be done? Ac-
as
cording to you, both these actions are impossible.' 'Just
these actions are impossible/ he said, 'so, too, are the earthly
the power that
powerless and feeble. 20 Now, compare
spirits
comes from above. A hailstone is quite a small missile, but,
when it falls on a man's head, it causes considerable pain.
Another example: A drop of fluid falling from a jug onto
the ground bores through a stone. 21 Hence, you see that the
lightest possible objects falling from above have great power.

So, too, the Divine
is Spirit, that comes from above, powerful.
Put your trust, then, in this Spirit, and keep away from the
other.'
I. EVIL DESIRE WORKS HAVOC WITH THE IMPRUDENT
1 He
said to me: 'Remove every evil desire and clothe
yourself with good and holy desire. For, if you are clothed
in this good desire, you will hate the evil desire and bridle 1
it as you please. 2 For, evil desire is fierce and is tamed with
difficulty; it is fearsome in its ferocity and wastes men. In
particular, if a servant of God becomes entangled in it and

has no prudence, it works dreadful havoc with him. But, it
costs a heavy price to those who have not the cloak of
good
desire and are engrossed with this world. Such men it hands
over to death.' 3 'Sir,' I said, 'what are the works of evil
desirewhich hand a man over to death? Tell me, so I may
keep away from them.' 'You will hear,' he said, 'by what
works evil desire brings death to the servants of God.'
1
James 3.2,4.
MANDATES 283
II. THE BAD EFFECTS OF EVIL DESIRE
1 'In the forefront are the desire of another man's wife or
another wife's husband, the desire of profuse wealth, of many

useless foods and of numerous other foolish lux-
and drinks,
uries. For, every luxury foolish and empty for the servant
is
of God. 2 Such desires, then, are evil and death-dealing to

the servants of God. An evil desire of this kind is the daughter
of the Devil. Therefore, one has to abstain from evil desires
and by abstention live to God. 3 Those who are overpowered
by them, and do not resist, finally die, since these desires are
deadly. 4 As for you, put on the desire of justice and, armed
with the fear of the Lord, resist them. For, fear of the Lord
has its dwelling in good desire. If evil desire sees you armed
with the fear of God and resisting, it will flee far away and
you will not set eyes on it, because it fears your arms. 5 So,
2
after receiving the crown for your victory against evil desire,
advance to the desire of justice and attribute the victory to
this. Serve the wishes of justice. If you serve and are subject
to good desire, you will be able to master evil desire and hold
it in subjection as you please.'
III. How GOOD DESIRE Is TO BE MAINTAINED
should like to know how I have to serve

{
1 'Sir,' I said, I
good desire.' 'I shall tell you,' he said. 'Practise justice 3 and
virtue, truthfulness and fear of the Lord, faith, meekness
and all similar good acts. By doing this you will be a pleasing
servant of God and will live to Him. So will live to God
those who
are servants of good desires.' 2 With this he com-
pleted the twelve mandates. He then said to me: These are
2 Lake's text (op. cit., p. 128) has been followed here.
3 Ps. 14.2; Acts. 10.35; Heb. 11.3.
the mandates. Walk in them and exhort those who hear you,
that their repentance may be clean for the rest of their days.
3 Fulfill with utmost care the ministry I have given you and
work hard. You will find favor with those who are going
to repent and they will obey your words. For, I shall be on
your side and will bring them to obey you.' 4 I said to him:
'Sir, these mandates are great, good and glorious, and capable
of gladdening the heart of the man who is able to observe
4
them. But, I do not know whether these mandates can be

3
kept by men, because they are exceedingly hard. 5 For answer

he said to me: 'If you persuade yourself that they can be
observed, you will do so easily and they will not be hard;

but, if you let the thought get into you that they cannot be
observed by a human being, you will not observe them. 6 But
now I tell you [solemnly] If you do not observe them, but
:
neglect them, neither you nor your children nor your house-
hold will have salvation, since you have passed judgment on
yourself by "the impossibility for a human being of observ-
'
ing these mandates."
IV, MAN SHOULD BE MASTER OF His DESIRES
1 He said this with such excessive anger that I was con-
founded and very much afraid of him. His appearance had

so changed that no human being could stand up against his
anger. 2 On seeing my utter distress and confusion, he began
to address me more gently and cheerfully in these words:
'Foolish man, without understanding and of doubtful heart!
You do not realize how great, strong and marvellous is God's
5
It was for man that He created the world and it is
6
glory.
4 Ps. 18.9; 103,15.

5 Ps, 137.5.
6 Acts 17.24; 2 Mac. 7.23.
MANDATES 285
to man He has subjected all His creation, giving him the

that
mastery over everything that is under the heavens. 3 Now, if

man is the master of all creation and has the mastery of
everything, certainly he can acquire mastery of these man-
dates. The man who has the Lord in his heart,' he said, 'can
master all things and all these mandates. 4 But, the persons
who have the Lord on their lips, while their heart is hard-
ened, who are in fact far from the Lord for them these
mandates are difficult and hard to fulfill. 5 Put the Lord in
your hearts, then, you who are empty and fickle in the faith.
You will then know that nothing is easier, sweeter, or more
gentle than these mandates. 6 Be converted, you who walk
in the commandments of the Devil, commandments that are
hard, bitter, cruel, and foul. And do not fear the Devil either,
because he has no power against you. 7 I, the Angel of
Repentance, who have overcome the Devil, am on your side.
The Devil only causes fear, but his fear is of no consequence.
5
Do not fear him, then, and he will flee from you.
V. THE DEVIL CANNOT HARM THOSE OF STRONG FAITH
1 I said to him :
'Sir, let me say a few words.' 'Say what
you please,' he answered. 'Sir,' I said, 'man is eager to keep
God's commandments and there is not one who does not
entreat the Lord to be strengthened in His commandments
and to submit to them. But, the Devil is harsh and lords it
over them.' 2 'The Devil cannot lord it over those who are
servants of God with their whole heart and who place their
hope in Him. The Devil can wrestle with, but not overcome
them. 7 So, if you resist him, he will flee from you in defeat
and confusion. But empty men,' he said, 'fear him, as if he
7 James 4.7.
had power. 3 When a man fills an ample number of jars with

good wine and among these jars there are a few half-empty,
he does not pay attention to the full ones when he comes to
his wine-jugs, because he knows that they are full. But, he is
concerned lest the empty ones have turned sour, because
jars quickly turn sour and the wine's good
empty taste is
4
lost. In the same way the Devil comes and tempts all the
servants of God. Those who are strong in the faith resist him
and he goes away from them, because he cannot find en-
trance. So, he goes then to the empty and, finding an en-
trance, he goes into them. Thus he accomplishes in them
whatever he pleases and makes them his slaves.
VI. EVEN FORMER SINNERS CAN OVERCOME THE DEVIL
1 % the Angel of Repentance, am telling you: Do not

fear the Devil. For I have been sent/ he said, 'to be on the
side of you who repent with your whole heart, and to steady
you in the faith. 2 Put your faith in God, you who despair
of your life because of your sins, you who add to your sins
and make your life burdensome. Trust that, if you turn to
8
the Lord with your whole heart and do righteousness for
the rest of your life, serving Him uprightly in accordance with
His will, He will provide a remedy for your previous failings
and you will obtain the power of mastering the Devil's snares.
Do not be in the least afraid of the Devil's threats, for they
are as powerless as a dead man's sinews. 3 Listen to me:
Fear Him who has power to save and to destroy. 9 Keep all
the mandates and you will live to God.' 4 I said to him 'Sir, :
I have now gained strength in all the justifications of the Lord,
8 Jer. 24.7; Joel 2.12; Ps. 14.2; Acts 10.35; Heb. 11.3.
9 James 4.12. Cf. Matt. 10.28; Luke 6.9; 9.24 and passim.
MANDATES 287
because you are on my side. I know that you will break down
all the Devil's power and we shall have the mastery over him
and overcome all his snares. Sir, I now hope, with the Lord's
help, to be able to keep these mandates you have given.'
5 'You will keep them,' he said, 'if
your heart is made pure
to the Lord. All those, also, who cleanse their hearts of the
vain desires of this world will keep them and will live to God."
First Parable
MAN HAS HERE No ABIDING CITY. WITH His POSSESSIONS

HE SHOULD ACQUIRE RICHES BEFORE GOD BY THE
PRACTICE OF FRATERNAL CHARITY
1 He said to me: *You know that you servants of God

are living in a foreign country, for your city is far from this
city. Now, if you know the city in which you are eventually
to dwell, why do you secure fields, rich establishments, houses,
and superfluous dwellings? 2 The person who secures such
things for this city does not think of turning off to his real
city. 3 Foolish, miserable man of divided purpose, do you

not realize that these superfluities belong to somebody else
and are another? For, the lord of this city
in the control of
will say: "I do not wish you to reside in my city. Go out of
it, for you do not live according to my laws." 4 So, if you
have fields, dwellings, and other property, what you do

will
with your field, your house and the rest of your accumula-
tions, if
you are by Him? The lord of this country
cast out
will justly "Either
tell
you: live according to my laws or
leave my country." 5 What are you going to do, then, since
you are subject to the law of your own city? Are you going,
for the sake of your fields and the rest of your belongings,
to renounce altogether your own proper law and walk ac-
cording to the law of this city? Take care: It may be against

your advantage to renounce your law. You may not be re-
PARABLES 289
ceived if you wish to return to your city, because you have

denied the law of your city and it will be closed to you.
6 Therefore, you must be careful, while living in a foreign
land, not to acquire a bit more than an adequate sufficiency.
Be prepared, so that, when the ruler of this city wishes to
expel you for resisting his law, you may come out of his city
and enter your own and there rejoice without insolence in
the observance of your own proper law. 7 Be on your guard,
then, you who serve God, and hold Him in your heart. Keep
in mind the commandments of God, and the promises He
1
made, and do His works. Be confident that He will fulfill His

promises, if His commandments are kept. 8 Instead of fields,
then, buy souls that are in trouble, according to your ability.

2
Look after widows and orphans and do not neglect them.
Spend your riches and all your establishments you have re-
ceived from God on this kind of fields and houses. 9 It was
3
for this that the Master bestowed wealth on you, to perform

this ministry for Him. It is far better to buy such lands and
possessions and houses, for you will find them when you settle
in your own city. 10 Such lavishness is good and cheerful, is
free from grief and fear, full of joy. Do not perform the
"philanthropies" of the pagans. They are of no use for the

servants of God. 11 Instead, be lavish in your own special
way which can give you joy. Do not counterfeit; do not lay
hand on what belongs to another and do not covet his pos-
sessions. For, it is wicked to covet another man's possessions.
5
Do your task and you will be saved.
1 Ps. 102.18.
2 James 1.27.
3 To do good to God's poor is to acquire riches in Heaven a common-
place of Christian virtue.
Second Parable
THE ALMS OF THE RICH TO THE POOR ARE REWARDED BY
GOD AT THE PRAYER OF THE POOR

1 As I was
walking in the country, I observed an elm and
a vine and compared them and their friuts. The shepherd
appeared and said to me 'What are you thinking of by your-
:
self?' 'I am thinking about the elm and the vine/ I said.
'They are very well adapted to one another.' 2 'These two

trees/ he said, 'are as a symbol for the servants of God.' 'If
only I could know the type which these trees you mention
represent/ I said. 'You have the elm and the vine before your
eyes?' he said. 'Yes, sir/ I answered. 3 'This vine/ he said,
'bears fruit, but the elm is sterile. However, this vine cannot
bear fruit, unless it climbs up the elm. Otherwise, it spreads
all over the ground. And, if it does bear, the fruit is rotten,
because it has not been hanging from the elm. So, when the
vine has been attached to the elm, it bears fruit both from
itself and from the elm. 4 So, you see that the elm yields fruit,
also, not a bit less than the vine; more, in fact.' 'How does
it
yield more, sir?* I said. 'Because/ he said, 'the vine that is
hanging on the elm yields copious and sound fruit, but, if it
is
spread on the ground, it bears rotten fruit and little of it.
This parable, then, applies to all the servants of God, to both
the poor as well as the rich man/ 5 'Sir/ I said, 'how is
this the parable of the rich and the poor man? Let me know/
'I shall tell you/ he answered. 'The rich man has great
wealth, but, so far as the Lord is concerned he is poor, because

he is distracted by his wealth. His confession, his prayer to
the Lord, is very limited that which he makes is insignificant
;
and weak and has no power above. So, when a rich man
PARABLES 291
goes up to a poor man and helps

him in his needs, he has the
assurance that what he does for the poor man can procure
a reward from God (for the poor man is rich in his [power
with God and in his confession). Therefore,
of] intercession
the rich does not hesitate to supply the poor man with
man
everything. 6 On the other hand, the poor man who has been
helped by the rich intercedes for him and gives thanks to God
for his benefactor. And the latter is constantly solicitous for
the poor man, that he may not be in want during his life,
because he knows that the poor man's intercession is accept-
able and rich in God's sight. 7 Both fulfill their function in
this way: The poor man makes intercession these are his
riches and gives back to the Lord who supplied him; in
the same way the rich man unhesitatingly puts the riches he
received from the Lord at the disposal of the poor. This is
a great and acceptable work in the sight of God. For [the
rich man] has understanding in his riches, and out of the
bounties of the Lord he works in the poor man's behalf and
rightly accomplishes the Lord's ministry. 8 From men's point
of view the elm seems not to bear fruit. But, they do not know
or understand that in case of a drought the elm holds water
and supplies it to the vine. And so the vine with an uninter-
rupted supply of water yields double the amount of fruit,
both for itself and for the elm. In the same way the poor
who direct prayer for the rich to the Lord round out
their riches, while the rich, by supplying the needs of the
poor, make up for the shortcomings of their souls. 9 Both

in this way become associates in the just work. By doing this,
then, you will not be left in the lurch by God. No You will
!
be inscribed on the books of the living. 10 Blessed are those

who possess such riches and understand that riches are from
the Lord. Those who understand this will be able to do some

good deed.'
Third Parable
THE JUST AND SINNERS ARE NOT NOTABLY DIFFERENT

IN EXTERNALS
1 He showed me many leafless trees thatseemed to me to

And he said to me: Do you see
e
be withered and all alike.
5
these trees? 'Yes, sir/ I said, 'I do. They are all dry and of
the same kind.' In answer he said : 'The trees you see are the
people living in this world.' 2 'Why/ dry and
I said, 'are they
alike?' 'Because/ he world neither the just nor
said, 'in this
sinners are manifest, but they are alike. For this world is
winter for the just, and they are not distinguishable while
living with sinners. 3 For, just as in winter trees that have
shed their leaves are alike and do not look dry, as they really
are, or living, so in this world neither the just nor sinners look
as they are, but all are alike.'
Fourth Parable
JUST AS THE SUMMER SEASON BRINGS OUT THE DIFFERENCE

BETWEEN TREES, So IN THE WORLD TO COME WILL
THE JUST AND SlNNERS BE DISTINGUISHED
1 Once more he showed me trees, some in bloom and
some shrivelled, and said to me: 'Do you see these trees?'
'Yes, sir/ I said. 'I see some in bloom and some shrivelled.'
2 'Those that are in bloom/ he said, 'are the just, destined to
live in the world to come. For, the world to come is summer
for the just, but it is winter for sinners. When the Lord's
PARABLES 293
mercy shines forth, then will God's servants be made manifest.

So will all be made manifest. 3 Just as in summer the fruits
of every single tree come to light and we know what they are,
so will the fruits of the just be manifest, and it will be known
that all are flourishing in that world. 4 Pagans and sinners,
the dry trees you see, will be found to be dry and fruitless
in that world. They will be burned as firewood and will be
manifest, because their activity in life was wicked. Sinners
will be burned, because they sinned without repenting; pagans,
because they did not know their Creator. 5 Bear fruit, then,
so that your fruit may be known in that summer. Keep away
from numerous occupations and you will not commit sin. For,
those who are engaged in multiple occupations also sin much,
because they are distracted by their occupations and fail to
serve their Lord. 6 How,' he said, 'can such a person ask and
obtain anything from the Lord without serving the Lord?
His servants are those who will obtain, but those who do
not serve the Lord will not obtain their requests. 7 However,
if a
person is occupied with only one business, he can also
serve the Lord. For his heart will not be corrupted and turned
aside from the Lord; he will still serve Him by keeping his
heart pure. 8 By doing this you can bear fruit for the world
to come. So will every one who does the same.'
Fifth Parable
1. FASTING ON STATION DAYS Is NOT ENOUGH TRUE AND

GENUINE FASTING MEANS KEEPING
GOD'S COMMANDMENTS
1 While I was on a mountain and giving
fasting, seated
thanks to the Lord for all I saw the shep-
His benefits to me,
herd, seated beside me, saying to me: 'Why did you come
here so early in the morning?' 'Because I am keeping a sta-

tion/ sir,' I said. 2 'What is a station?' he said. 'I am fasting,
you are engaged in?' he said.
9
sir, I said. 'What is this fast

5
'I fast, sir, as I am accustomed, I said. 3 'You do not know
how Lord/ he said. 'And this unprofitable fast
to fast to the
you keep for Him

not a fast, either.' 'Why do you say this,
is
sir? I said. 'I declare that this is not a fast, as you think it is,'
1
he said. 'I shall teach you what is a fast complete and accept-
able to the Lord. Pay attention,' he said. 4 'God does not
wish vain fasting of this kind. When you fast thus for God's
sake, you accomplish nothing for justice.
Here is the fast
2
you must keep for God 5 Do not commit any wicked deed
:
in your life and serve the Lord with a pure heart; keep His
commandments by walking according to His directions and
do not let any evil desire enter your heart; have faith in
God. If you do this, and fear Him, and refrain from every
evil act, you will live to And by doing
God. this you will also
perform a fast that is

great and acceptable to God.
II. THE INDUSTRIOUS LABORER IN THE VINEYARD
1 'Let me tell you the parable I have in mind relative to
fasting. 2 A
man had a field and numerous servants. One
part of the field he planted as a vineyard. Then he chose a
dependable, respected, and honest servant, summoned him
and said: "Take this vineyard I planted and fence it in till
I come. Do not do anything else to the vineyard. Do this and
you will receive from me your freedom." Then the master

of that slave went off to a foreign country. 3 When he had
1 In the Didache 8.1 mention has already been made of 'Stations/ There
it stated that Wednesday and Friday are days of fasting.
is
2 Cf. Epistle of Barnabas Ch. 3, where fasting in a spiritual sense is also
required, cf. Shepherd, Fifth Parable, 3.6.
PARABLES 295
left,the slave took the vineyard and fenced it in. After finish-
ing it, he noticed that the vineyard was full of weeds. 4 He
thought the matter over to himself and said: "I have done
what my master ordered. I shall next dig this vineyard; it
will be neater after having been dug. Without weeds it will
yield more fruit, since the fruit will not be choked by weeds."
So he went and dug the vineyard and plucked up all the
weeds that were in it. Then the vineyard became very neat
and flourishing, without any weeds to choke it. 5 After a
while the master of the slave and of the field returned to his
vineyard. When he saw that the vineyard had been fenced
in properly and, over and above this, had been dug and
cleared of weeds and that the vines were flourishing, he was
exceedingly glad at the work of his slave. 6 So, he summoned
his beloved son who was his heir and his friends who were his
advisers and told them what he had ordered his slave to do
and what he found. They, also, were happy at the master's
testimony in favor of his slave. 7 The latter said to them:
"I promised freedom to this slave, if he observed the order
I gave him. He has kept my order and, besides, to my great
pleasure, has done a good work in the vineyards. 8 So, as a
reward for this, I wish to make him joint heir with my son,
because, when the good thought came, he did not neglect it,
but put it into execution." With this intention of his the son
of the master agreed The slave should be joint heir. 9 A few
:
days later, hismaster had a banquet and sent him many daint-
ies from the feast. The slave, however, took from the dainties
sent him by his master only what was sufficient for himself and
distributed the remainder to his fellow slaves. 1 Then the fel-
low slaves, in their joy at receiving the dainties,

began praying
he might find even greater favor with his
in his behalf, that
master; for he treated them so well. 1 1 All this his master

heard, and once more was exceedingly pleased

with his con-
more and his
duct. So, he called together his friends once
son, and let them know what he had done with the dainties
he had received. Those called together were all the more
agreed that he should be joint heir with
the son.'
III. A TRUE AND GENUINE FAST HAS A NECESSARY

CONNECTION WITH FRATERNAL CHARITY
1 I said: 'Sir, I do not know these parables and cannot

understand them, unless you explain them to me.' 2 'I shall
explain everything to you,' he said, 'and any thing I tell you
I shall make clear to you. Keep the commandments of the
Lord 3 and you will be well-pleasing to God; you will be in-
scribed in the number of those who keep His commandments.
3 But, if you do some good over and above God's command-
ment, you will acquire all the greater glory and will be held
in that much greater honor in the sight of God, with whom
you are destined to be. Therefore, if you also perform these
additional services, while keeping God's commandments, joy
will be yours, provided you observe them in accordance with
my commands.' 4 I said to him: 'Sir, whatever command

you give I shall observe; for I know
that you are on my side.'
'I shall be on your side, because you are zealous in doing
good,' he said. 'I shall also be on the side of all who show
the same zeal.5 This fasting, which consists in the observance
of the commandments of the Lord/ he said, 'is very beautiful.
This is the way to keep the fast you intend to observe 6 Be- :
fore anything else, abstain from every wicked word and every
evil desire, and clear your heart of all the vanities of this
world. If you observe this, your fast will be perfect. 7 Act as
3 Matt. 19.17.
PARABLES 297
follows: After having done what is on the day of

prescribed,
your fast do not taste
anything except bread and water.
Compute the total expense for the food you would have
eaten on the day on which you intended to keep a fast and
give it to a widow, an orphan, or someone in need. In this
way you will become humble in soul, so that the beneficiary
of your humility may fill his soul and pray to the Lord for
you. 8 If you perform your fast, then, in the way I have

4
just commanded, your sacrifice will be acceptable in the
sight of God and this fast will be entered in the account [in
your favor]; a service so performed is beautiful, joyous, and
acceptable in the sight of the Lord. 9 Observe this in the
manner explained, together with your children and your
whole household. In the observance you will be blessed, and
all those who hear and observe this will also be blessed and
will receive all they ask from the Lord.'
IV. THE LORD GIVES His TRUE SERVANTS THE GRACE TO

UNDERSTAND THE PARABLES
1 I
urgently asked him to explain the parable of the field,
the master, the vineyard, the slave fencing in the vineyard,
the fences, the weeds plucked out of the vineyard, the son,
and the friendly advisers. For I understood that all this was
a parable. 2 He
answered and said: 'You are exceedingly
persistent in your questions. You do not have to ask anything
3
at all, for, if there is need of explanation, it will be given you.
I said to him :
'Sir, if you do not explain what you show me,
there is no use of my seeing it, since I do not understand what
it means.
Every time you tell me parables, without giving
me the key to them, I shall be listening to no purpose.' 3 He
4 Phil. 4.18.
answered me again and said: 'Whoever is a servant of God

and has His Lord in his heart asks for understanding and gets
it; he has the key to every parable and the words of the Lord,
told him in parables, become known. But, the weak and
sluggish in prayer ask the Lord hesitatingly. 4 However, the

Lord is abundant in His mercies and gives to those who make
their petition without ceasing. Why do you not ask and re-
ceive understanding from the Lord? You have been strength-
ened by the holy angel, you have received [an answer to]
similar intercessions and you are not sluggish; so, ask of the
Lord and you will receive understanding.' 5 I said to him:
'Sir,since you are with me, I must ask and question you, for
you show me everything and now you are speaking with me.
If I had seen and heard this away from you, I would ask the
3
Lord to make it clear to me.
V. EXPLANATION OF THE PARABLE OF THE VINEYARD
1 'I said, 'that you are shrewd

have told you only now,' he
and persistent in asking meaning of the parables. Since you
are so patient, I shall elucidate for you the parable of the
field and all the other points that follow, so you can make
5
them known to everybody. Listen, he said, 'and understand
5
this. The field is this world. The lord of the field is the One
2
who has created everything," and fitted things together, and
given them strength. The servant is the Son of God, while
the vines are the people He engendered. 3 The fences are
the holy angels of the Lord who support His people. The
weeds plucked from the vineyard are iniquities of the ser-
vants of God. The food He sent are the commandments He
5 Matt. 13.38.
6 Eph. 3.9; Apoc. 4.11; Heb. 3.4.
PARABLES 299
gave to His people through His son. The friends and advisers
are the holy angels, His first creation. The departure of the
master for a foreign land is the time left over before His
coming.' 4 I said to him 'Sir, all this is marvellous, great, and
:
glorious. Really,' 'I could not have understood this.

I said,
There is not a single man, no matter how clever he is, capable

of understanding this. Once more, sir, explain what I am
going to ask,' I said. 'Ask whatever you please,' he said. 'Why
is the Son of God represented in the form of a slave in the
parable?' I said.
VI. WHY THE SON OF GOD HAS THE PART OF A SLAVE IN
THE PARABLE
1 'Listen,' he said. 'The Son of God is not represented in
the form of a slave, but is

represented with great power and
majesty.' 'How is that?' I said. 'I do not understand.' 2 'Be-
cause,' he said, 'God planted the vineyard, that is to say,

created His people and gave them over to His Son. The Son
appointed the angels to watch over them. He Himeslf cleansed
their sins away by undergoing inumerable toils and labors,
for, nobody can dig without toil and labor. 3 By cleansing

their sins in person, He showed them the ways of life and
gave them the law which He received from His Father. 4 So
you see,' he 'said, 'that He Himself is Lord of His people,
because He has all power from His Father. Now, let me tell
you why the Lord took His Son and the glorious angels as
advisers in the question of the slave's inheritance. 5 The Holy
Ghost, the Pre-existent, the Creator of all creations, was made
by God to dwell in the flesh of His choice. This flesh, then,
in which the Holy Spirit dwelt, was beautifully subject to the
Spirit, and walked in holiness and purity, and sullied
the
Spirit in absolutely nothing. 6 Therefore, the flesh was guided

with beauty and purity by the Spirit, and shared His toil and
labor in everything. Because the flesh had conducted itself
with strength and courage, He associated it with the Holy
Spirit, for He was pleased with the career of this flesh which
had not been sullied while holding the Spirit on earth. 7 There-
fore,He took the Son and the glorious angels as advisers, in
order that the flesh might have some place of abode for its
blameless subjection to the Spirit and might not seem to have
lost thereward of its service. For, all flesh that has been found
unsullied and spotless, in which the Holy Spirit has had His
abode, will receive a reward. 8 Here you have the solution
5
of this parable.
VII. KEEP YOUR BODY UNSULLIED

1 'Iam delighted, sir,' I said, 'to have heard this solution.*
'Let me tell you further, 5
he said. 'Preserve this flesh of
yours
clean and unsullied, in order that the
indwelling Holy Spirit
may give testimony to it and your flesh may be justified.
2 Make sure that the
thought never enters your heart that
this flesh of yours is perishable and that you misuse it by
some defilement. For, defile
your flesh, you also defile
if you
the Holy Spirit, and if defile your flesh, you will not
you
live.' 3 'If/ I said, 'before these words were
heard, there
was some ignorance, how can a man who has sullied his
3
flesh be saved? 'A
remedy for previous ignorance is only
possible to God/ he said, 'for He has all power. 4 However,
preserve yourself now and
the Omnipotent Lord, in His great
mercy, a remedy for past ignorance. In the future,
will grant
sully neither flesh nor spirit, for the two are associates, and
one cannot be sullied without the other. Keep both clean,
then, and you will live to God.'
PARABLES 301
Sixth Parable
I. THE PARABLE OF THE JOYOUS SHEPHERD AND THE
CAREFREE SHEEP
1 While seated in my house and praising the Lord for all

I had seen, I also reflected on the mandates. I thought that
they were noble, possible of fulfillment, joyous, glorious, and
capable of saving man's soul. So, I said to myself: 'Happy
I shall be if I walk in these mandates so will anyone be who
;
walks in them!' 2 As I was saying this to myself, I suddenly

saw him seated beside me. He said to me: 'Why are you
entertaining doubt about the mandates I gave to you? They
are beautiful. Put aside all doubt, clothe yourself with faith in
the Lord, and walk in them. I shall give you strength to keep
them. 3 These mandates are advantageous for those who
intend to repent. For, if they do not walk in them, their
repentance is worthless. 4 You who repent must cast off the
wickedness of this world which wears you down; if you put
on every excellence of justice, you can observe these man-
dates and keep from committing any additional sins. If you
do not add to your former sins, you will walk in these man-
1
dates and live to God. All this you have been told by me.
5 After telling me this he said: 'Let us go into the field and
I shall show you the shepherds with their sheep.' 'Yes, sir,'
I said, 'let us go. On going into the field, he pointed out to
5
me a young shepherd dressed in a suit of saffron-colored gar-

ments. 6 He was feeding an extremely large number of sheep,
who were apparently well fed and frisky and gamboling joy-
ously here and there. The shepherd himself was happy with
his flock and his whole appearance was joyous as he ran about
among his sheep.

II. THIS SHEPHERD Is THE ANGEL OF PLEASURE AND DECEIT
1 He said to me: 'Do you

see this shepherd?' 'Yes, sir,'
angel of luxury and deceit. He

5
I said. 'This, said, hethe 'is
wears down the souls of God's servants and makes them turn
away from the truth by deceiving them with evil desires that
are their death. 2 Consequently, they forget the command-
ments of the living God and walk in deceits and vain luxury;
thus are they led to destruction by this angel, some to death,
3
some to corruption. 3 I said to him: 'Sir, I do not know
39
what this means:
"death and "corruption."' 'I shall tell
you,' he said. 'The sheep you see joyously gamboling are
those who have been completely drawn away from God and
have surrendered themselves to the lusts of this world. For
these persons there is no repentance unto life, because God's
Name is being blasphemed by them. Their life is death. 4 The
sheep you see not gamboling, but standing in one place and
grazing, are those who have given themselves up to luxury
and deceit, but have not committed any blasphemy against
the Lord. They are those, then, who have been led away
from the truth. There is hope of repentance for them, and so,
of Their perversion, then, holds some hope of renova-
life.
5
tion, but death means everlasting ruin. 5 Once more we

went forward a little distance, and he pointed out to me a
shepherd, large and quite savage in appearance. He was
dressed in a white goat's skin, with a bag on his shoulders; in
his hands was a very rough staff with knots in it and a whip.
His look was so fierce that I was afraid of him. 6 This
shepherd was constantly receiving from a young shepherd
sheep that were frisky and well fed, but not gamboling about,
and he threw them into a place that was steep and full of
thorns and thistles. The sheep could not disentangle them-
selves from the thorns and thistles, therefore, but became
PARABLES 303
entangled in them. These sheep, entangled in the thorns and

thistles, were very miserable, because they were being beaten
by him. Though they went here and there, he gave them no

rest; they could not lie down at ease anywhere at all.
III. THE AVENGING ANGEL HANDS OVER His CHARGE TO
THE ANGEL OF PENANCE
1 When I saw them

whipped like this and in misery, I was
sorry for them: Such was their torment without any respite
whatever. 2 I said to the shepherd who was talking to me:
'Sir, who is this heartless and savage shepherd, so utterly
without pity for these sheep?' 'He is the avenging angel,' he
said, 'one of the just angels entrusted with punishment.
3 He takes those who have wandered away from God and
have walked in the lusts and of this world, and
deceits
punishes according to theirwith varied, dreadful

deserts
punishments.' 4 'I would like to know, sir,' said, 'what these

I
varied punishments are.' 'I shall tell you,' he said. 'The tor-
tures and punishments are temporal. Some are punished with
losses,some by poverty, some by divers sicknesses, some by
lack of any permanent abode, some from the insults of un-
worthy persons and sufferings of all kinds. 5 For, many per-
sons whoare unsettled in their plans set their hands at many
things, but make no progress at all in them. They say that
they are not doing well in their pursuits, but it does not occur
to them that they have committed wicked deeds. Instead,
they blame the Lord. 6 When they have suffered every afflic-
tion, they are handed over to me for sound instruction. Then
they are strengthened in the faith of the Lord, and for the
rest of their life they serve the Lord with a pure heart. Now,
when they repent, they recall the evil deeds that they commit-
ted and at that point they praise God. They declare that God
is a just
judge and that they suffered each in the measure of
Lord with pure hearts
his actions. In the future they serve the
and prosper in their pursuits, receiving from the Lord every-
7
thing they ask for. Then, too, they praise the Lord for having
been handed over to me and never again suffer any evil.'
IV. THE DURATION OF PLEASURE AND OF PUNISHMENT

3
1 I said to him :
'Sir, explain one more thing to me. 'What
is your question?' he said. 'Sir,' I said, 'are those who live
in luxury and deceit tortured for as long a time as they lived

in self-indulgence and deceit?' 'Yes, just as long,' he said.
2 'Sir,' I said, 'they are put to the torture a very short time;
they ought to be tortured seven times as long for living in self-
indulgence and forgetting God as they do.' 3 said to : He me
'You are foolish and do not understand the power of the tor-
ture.' 'If I did understand, sir, I would not have asked you
to explain it to me,' I said. 'Let me
tell you the power of the
two. 4 The time of self-indulgence and deceit is one hour,
but the hour of torture is the equivalent of thirty days. So, if
anyone indulges himself or allows himself to be deceived for

a single day, a single day's torture has the effectiveness of a
whole year. A man is tortured,, then, for as many years as
there were days of self-indulgence. So you see/ he said, 'that,
though the period of self-indulgence and deceit is very short,
the period of punishment and torture is protracted.'
V. THERE is HARMFUL AND PROFITABLE PLEASURE

1 'Sir,' I said, 'I still do not understand fully about the
period of deceit and indulgence and the period of torture.

7 Matt. 21.22; 1 John 3.22.
PARABLES 305
Give me a clearer explanation.' 2 For answer he said to me:

'Your foolishness is persistent and you do not wish to cleanse
5 c
your heart and serve God. Take care, he said, lest the time
be fulfilled and it should be found that you are foolish. Let
me tell you, then,' he said, 'that you may understand as you
wish. 3 The luxurious liver and the man deceived for a single
day, who does what he pleases, is clothed in considerable
foolishness without realizing his performance. The next day he
forgets what he did the day before. For, self-indulgence and

deceit have no memory, because of that foolishness in which
they are clothed. But, when punishment and torture are im-
posed on a man for a single day, it is as punishment and tor-
ture for a whole year. For punishment and torture have long
memories. 4 So, the man who is punished and tortured for a
whole year remembers at last his self-indulgence and deceit,
and he knows that he suffers evil for that reason. Consequent-
ly, every self-indulgent and deceived man is tortured in this
5
way, because, though he had life, he gave himself up to death.

5 'What kinds of self-indulgence,' I said, 'are harmful, sir?'
'Every act performed with pleasure is self-indulgence for
man,' he said. 'For example, the sharp-tempered man, by
giving satisfaction to his passion, is self-indulgent. So the
adulterer, the drunkard, the slanderer, the liar, the envious,
the robber, and anyone who commits similar sins, gives free
rein to his individual vice. Consequently, he is self-indulgent
in his action. 6 All these [acts of] self-indulgence are harmful
to God's servants. It is for these deceits that those who are
punished and tortured suffer. 7 However, there are acts of
self-indulgence that bring salvation to human beings. For,

there are many persons who are self-indulgent in their good
actions, who are carried away by the pleasure this gives them.
This kind of self-indulgence, then, is advantageous for God's
servants and secures life for this type of man. Whereas, the
harmful self-indulgence, mentioned above, brings them pun-
ishment and torture, and, if they persist without repenting,
they bring death on themselves.'
Seventh Parable
HERMAS is HANDED OVER TO THE AVENGING ANGEL FOR THE

SINS OF His HOUSEHOLD
1 After a few days, I saw him in the same plain where
I had also seen the shepherds, and he said to me: 'What are
you looking am
here, sir,' I said, to have you com-
for?' 'I
c
mand the avenging shepherd to leave house, because he is

my
afflicting me very much. 'You have to
3
be afflicted,' he said.
'Such is the injunction of the glorious angel in your regard,'
he said. Tor, he wants you to be put to the test.' 'What have
I done, sir, that is so wicked that I must be handed over to
you/ he said. 'Your sins are
this angel?' I said. 2 'I shall tell
numerous, but not so numerous that you must be handed

over to this angel. However, your household has committed
many sins and iniquities, and the glorious angel is embit-
tered at their deeds. Hence, he has given orders that you
should be afflicted for a while, that they also may repent and
cleanse themselves of every lust of this world. Vv^en they
repent and are cleansed, then the angel will desist from
punishment.' 3 I said to him: 'Sir, granted that they have
committed acts to embitter the glorious angel, what have I
done?' 'They cannot be otherwise afflicted,' he said, 'unless
you, the head of the whole household, suffer affliction. For, if
you suffer affliction, they also will necessarily be afflicted, but,
ifyou fare well, they suffer no affliction at all.' 4 'But look,
PARABLES 307
3
sir, I said.'They have repented with their whole heart. 'I
also know/ he said, 'that they have repented with their whole
heart. Do you think, then, that there is immediate remission
from sin with repentance? Not at all. No! The one who
repents must torture his soul and* be thoroughly humble in
all his actions and afflicted in a variety of ways. If he endures
the afflictions that come to him, mercy to the full will be

1
granted by the Creator of all things, who also has given him
strength and who remedy. 5 This God will do
will grant a
when He sees the penitent's heart free from all wickedness.
But, it is to the advantage of you and your household that
you be afflicted now. What more need I say to you? You
must be afflicted in accordance with the orders of that angel
of the Lord who handed you over to me. Give thanks to the
Lord also for this, that you were considered worthy before-
hand of some indication of the affliction destined for you.
By knowing advance you will endure it with fortitude.'
it in
6 I said to him: 'Sir, be on my side and I shall be able to
endure every affliction.' 'I shall be on your side, he said, 'and
I shall also ask the avenging angel to send you milder afflic-
tions. However, you must be
afflicted a short time and then
restored once more to your house. Only continue in your
humble service of the Lord with a clean heart your children,
too, and your household. Walk in the commandments I have
given you, and it will be possible for your repentance to be
strong and clean. 7 If you observe these commandments, to-
gether with your whole house, all affliction will pass from you.
So will it pass also from all who walk in these command-
ments of mine/ he said.
1 Eph. 3.9.
Eighth Parable
I. THE PARABLE OF THE WILLOW

1 He showed me an ample willow, covering plains and
mountains, and in its shelter came all those called by the
Name of the Lord. 2 The glorious, exceedingly tall angel of
the Lord stood by the willow with a mighty sickle. He was
lopping off branches and distributing them to the people in
the shelter of the willow. He also distributed small rods, about
1
two long. 3 After every one had received rods,
feet the
angel put aside his sickle, yet the tree was as sound as when
I had first seen it. 4 I wondered at this to myself and said:
'How can the tree be sound after so many branches have been
lopped from it?' The shepherd said to me: 'Do not wonder
that the tree remains sound after so many branches have
been lopped from it. Let this go until you have seen everything
and the meaning will be made clear to you.' 5 The angel who
had distributed the rods was asking them back from them.
In the order in which they had received the rods they were
summoned to him, and each returned his rod to him. The
angel of the Lord received them and scrutinized them care-
fully. 6 From some he took rods dry and apparently worm-
eaten. To those who had returned such rods he gave orders
to stand apart. 7 Others returned rods that were dry, but not
worm-eaten. These persons, also, he ordered to stand aside.
8 Others returned rods that were half-dry and they stood at
the side. 9 Another group returned rods with cracks in them
and they stood apart. 10 Another class gave up rods green
and cracked and stood apart. 1 1 Others gave him rods half-
green and half -cracked and stood apart. 12 Others brought
him rods two-thirds green and one-third dry and stood apart.
1 On this whole parable cf. Num. 17.6-9.
PARABLES 309
13 Others returned rods two-thirds dry and one-third green

and stoodapart. 14 Others returned their rods almost totally
green with a very small portion dry, the tip; there were
cracks inthem also. Then they stood apart. 15 The rods of
others were green only in a very small portion and the rest
were dry. They also stood apart. 16 Others came and brought
rods that were green just as they had received them from
the angel. The majority of the crowd returned rods of this
kind. With them the angel was exceedingly pleased. They also
stood apart. 17 Others returned rods that were green with
buds on them. They also stood apart and the angel was like-
wise highly pleased with them. 18 Others returned rods that
were green with buds on them, and the rods apparently had
some fruit. The persons whose rods were found to be in this
condition were very joyous. The angel also was exultant with
them and the shepherd very cheerful.
II. THE BEARERS OF GREEN BRANCHES ARE REWARDED

1 Theangel of the Lord ordered crowns to be brought.
When the crowns, apparently made of palm, had been
brought, he bestowed them on those who had returned rods
with buds and some fruit and sent them to the tower. 2 He
also sent the rest of them to the tower, those who had re-
turned rods that were green and budding, but without fruit,
after giving them a seal. 3 On their way to the tower they all
had the same cloak, white as snow. 4 He also sent off those
who had returned rods that were green as when they received
them, after giving them a white cloak and seals. 5 This fin-
ished, the angel said to the shepherd: l
e
am
going away.
Send off these persons to dwell in their place within the walls
according to their deserts. Send them off only after having
looked carefully at their rods. Yes Scrutinize them carefully.
!
Make sure that no one slips by you/ he said. 'But, if someone

does go by you, I shall put him to the test at the altar,' With
these words to the shepherd he went away. 6 After the de-

parture of the angel, the shepherd said to me: 'Let us take
the rods of and plant them. Perhaps some of them may
all
be able to said to him: 'Sir, how can these dry rods

live.' I
live? 7 He answered and said: 'This tree is a willow and

3
naturally tenacious of life. So, if they are planted and get a

little moisture, many of the rods will live. Then we shall try
to pour water on them, also. If any of them can live, I shall

join in its joy. But, if it cannot live, it will be discovered that
I was not unsolicitous.' 8 The shepherd ordered me to call
them just as they were stationed. They came up rank by rank
and returned their rods to the shepherd. On receiving them,
the shepherd planted the rods row by row. After planting
them, he poured water on them so copiously that the rods
could not be seen in the water. 9 After he had watered the
rods, he said to me: 'Let us go; after a few days we shall
return and look at all the rods. For, He who created this tree
wishes all who have taken branches from it to live. I also hope
that the majority of these rods, after receiving moisture and
having been watered, will live.'
III. EXPLANATION OF THE TREE AND ITS BRANCHES
1 I said to him: 'Sir, tell me what this tree is. I am puzzled

about it. After so many branches have been cut, it is sound
and does not look as if
anything had been cut from it. This
really puzzles me,' 2 'I he said. 'This tree that
shall tell you,'
covers plain and mountain and the whole earth is the law of
God, given to the whole world. This law is the Son of God
proclaimed to the ends of the earth. The persons under its
who have heard the proclamation and
shelter are the persons
PARABLES 311
believed in Him. 3 The and

glorious angel is Michael,
great
who has power over this people and
is their captain. For, it is
Michael who inspires the law in the hearts of believers. He

inspects closely the persons to whom
he gave it to see whether
they have kept the law. 4 You can see the rods of each indivi-
dual person, for they are the law. You see that many rods have
been made useless, so you can know that all these persons failed
to keep the law. You will also see their dwelling.' 5 'Sir/ I said
to him, 'why did he send some to the tower, while he left some
behind?
5 c
He has left behind in my power those who violated

the law they received from Him, to see whether they will
repent. But, those who have already satisfied the law and
have kept it he keeps under his own jurisdiction.' 6 'Sir,' I
said,'who are those who have received their crowns and have
gone into the tower?' 'They are those who have wrestled with
the Devil and have defeated him. They are crowned. They
are the ones who suffered for the law. 7 The others, also, who
have returned in person green rods, with buds, but without
fruit, have endured persecution for the law, but have not
suffered; however, they did not deny their law. 8 Those who
returned their rods, green as they received them, are holy
and just and walk in extreme purity of heart, keeping the
commandments of the Lord. The rest you will know when
I inspect closely the rods that were planted and watered.*
IV. THE EXAMINATION OF THE BRANCHES PLANTED

IN THE GROUND
1 So, after a few days, we came to the spot and the shep-
herd sat in the place of the angel, while I took a position
beside him. said toHe me
'Tie a towel around you and wait
:
5
on me. So I tied a clean towel of sack-cloth and was ready
to wait on him. 2 'Call the men/ he said, 'whose rods have
been planted according to the rank in which each presented

the rods.' And I went to the plain and called everyone; they
stood according to their ranks. 3 He said to them: 'Let each
one pull up his rod and bring it to me.' 4 The first to return
them were those who had had dry and chipped rods, and so
they were found driedand chipped. He commanded them
to stand aside. 5 Then those who had dry, but not chipped,
rods returned them. Some returned the rods green, but some
returned them dried and chipped, apparently by worms. So,
he commanded those who had returned them green to stand
aside, but those who returned them dried
and chipped were
to stand with the first class. 6 Then, those who had half-dried
and cracked rods returned them; many of them gave back
green rods without cracks, but some green rods with buds and
fruit on the buds like the persons who had been crowned and
had entered the tower. However, some returned them dry and
worm-eaten, others dried but not worm-eaten, while some
were half-dry and had cracks. And he commanded each one
of them to stand aside, some in their own ranks and others
by themselves.
V. FURTHER EXPLANATION OF THE MEANING OF

THE BRANCHES
1 Then those who had green rods with cracks returned
them. Since these had green rods, they stood in their own
all
ranks. The shepherd was pleased with them because their

rods had all changed and had lost their cracks. 2 Then those
who had half-green and half-dry rods also returned them.
The rods of some were found to be completely green, of others
half-dried, of others still dried and worm-eaten, but some
were green and had buds. All these were sent, each to his
rank. 3 Then those whose rods were two-thirds green and
PARABLES 313
one-third dry returned them. Many of them returned green

rods, many returned half-dried rods, and the rest dried and
worm-eaten rods. All these stood in their ranks. 4 Then those
who had rods two-thirds dry and one-third green returned
them. Many of them returned half -dried rods, but some re-
turned dry and worm-eaten rods; some, rods half-dried with
cracks; a few returned green ones. All these persons stood in
their ranks. 5 Those who had had rods with a very small dry
portion and cracks returned them. Of this number some re-

turned them green and others green with buds. These also
went off to their ranks. 6 Then those who had rods with a
very small portion of green, but otherwise dry, returned them.
In this group the majority were discovered to have rods that
were green with buds and fruit on the buds, while the rest
of the rods were completely green. The shepherd was exceed-
ingly pleased with those whose rods were found in this con-
dition. They all went off, each to his own rank.
VI. THE MEANING OF THE INDIVIDUALS BEARING DRY

BRANCHES
After looking closely at all the rods, the shepherd said

1
'I told you that this tree clings to life. Do you see,
3
to me:
3 5
he said, 'how many repented and were saved? 'Yes, I do,
5
I said. 'It he said, 'that you may realize that the super-
is,
abundant mercy of the Lord is mighty and glorious and that

He has granted His Spirit to those who are worthy of re-
5 5
pentance.' 2 'Why is it, sir, I said, 'that all do not repent?

'He has granted repentance to those whose heart, He sees, is
going to be made pure and who will serve Him with their
whole heart. But, lest His Name be again defiled, He has
not granted repentance to those whose guile and wickedness

He saw, for they were making a sham of repentance.' 3 I
said to him 'Now, sir, explain what sort of persons they are
:
and where is the dwelling of those who returned their rods.

In this way believerswho have received the seal, but have
broken it and failed to keep it whole, may realize what they
have done, and repent. Then they will receive a seal from you
and will praise the Lord for having had mercy on them and
5 l
for sending you to renew their souls. l shall tell you,' he said.
4 'The persons whose rods were discovered to be dry and
worm-eaten are apostates and traitors to the Church, who
blaspheme the Lord by their sins. Furthermore, they were
ashamed of the Name of the Lord, the Name invoked upon
them. 2 In the end, these persons are lost to God. You see that
not one of them has repented, though they heard what you
told them at my command. From persons of this kind life has
departed. 5 Those, also, are like to them who returned dry

rods, not worm-eaten. For they are hypocrites, who intro-
duce strange doctrines and pervert the servants of God. In
particular, they pervert sinners by not allowing them to re-
pent, but dissuade them by foolish doctrines. However, there
is
prospect of repentance for them. 6 Many of them, as you
see, have repented since you spoke my commandments to
them. More will repent. But, those who will not repent have
lost their life. However, those of their number who have re-
pented have become good and their dwelling is within the

first walls. Some even went up to the tower. So you see,' he
said, 'that repentance for sins means life, but failure to repent
means death.
2 James 2.7; Gen. 48.18.

PARABLES 315
VII. THE BEARERS OF HALF-DRIED BRANCHES
1 'Now, let me tell you also about those who returned

half-dried rods with cracks in them. Those whose rods were
half-dry throughout are the persons of doubtful heart. They
are neither dead nor alive. 2 Those who are half-dry and
have cracks are persons of divided purpose and slanderers.
3
They are never at peace with one another and always cause
dissensions. But, for them also, repentance is possible. You
see,' he 'some from this class who have repented. There
said,
is still,' he said, 'hope of repentance for them. 3 All of
3
this class who have repented, he said, 'also have a dwelling
in the tower. However, those who were slower in their re-
pentance, dwell in the walls, while those who do not re-

pent, but persist in their practices, die the death. 4 Those who
have returned their rods green though cracked always were
faithful and good, but there was some little jealousy among
them about first places and points of reputation foolish to
be opposed to one another about first places 5 But these also,
!
after hearing my commandments, were cleansed and soon re-
pented, since they are good. Their dwelling, therefore, is in

the tower. But, any turn aside again and are divided in pur-
if
pose, they will be cast out of the tower and will lose their
life. 6 Life belongs to all who keep the Lord's command-
ments. Now, in the commandments there is nothing about first

places and any point of honor but about man's long-suffering
and humility. The life of the Lord, then, is to be found in
men of this kind, but death is among those of doubtful heart
and among transgressors.
3 Thcss. 5.13.
VIII. THE BEARERS OF PARTLY GREEN AND PARTLY

DRY BRANCHES
1 Those who gave up rods half dry and half green are the
persons engrossed in their business, who fail to cling to holi-

ness. For this reason one half is living and the other half is
dead. 2 So many who have heard my commandments have
repented. Those that repented, then, have a dwelling in the
tower. But, some of them stood off to the end. They, there-
fore, have no repentance, for they blasphemed the Lord and
denied Him on account of their business affairs. Consequent-
ly, they lost their life because of their wicked practices. 3 Many
of this group were of doubtful heart. These will still have re-
pentance, provided they repent in good time. Then they will
have a dwelling in the tower. Even if they repent rather
slowly, they dwell within the tower. But, if they fail to
repent, they also have lost their life. 4 Those who returned
rods two-thirds green and one-third dry are the persons who
denied the Lord on divers occasions. Many of this group have
repented and returned to the tower to dwell. However, many
fell away from God completely. These finally lost life. And
some of this group were doubters at heart and caused dis-
sensions. So, they have repentance, if it comes in good time
and if they do not persist in their self-indulgence. But, if
they do persist in their ways, they also work death for them-
selves.
IX. THE BEARERS OF THE TWO-THIRDS DRY BRANCHES

1 'Those who returned their rods, two-thirds dry and one-
third green, are the persons who had been faithful, but be-
came rich and made a name among the pagans. They put on
a supercilious demeanor, became haughty, and so abandoned
PARABLES 317
the truth and did not cling to the just. Instead, they lived in
the manner of the pagans and among them, a manner of
lifemore agreeable to them. However, they did not fall away
from God, but clung to the faith, without doing its works.
2 Many of them repented and their dwelling was in the tower.
3 But, others who lived and associated constantly with the
pagans were corrupted by their vain opinions to fall away
from God and act in the manner of the pagans. Such persons
are considered pagans. 4 Others in this group were doubting
hearts and had no hope of being saved on account of their
deeds. Others, again, were doubters at heart and caused
divisions among their associates. There is still repentance for
those who, because of their actions, doubt. However, if they
would have a dwelling within the tower, their repentance
must be swift. But, death is at hand to those who do not
repent and persist in their pleasures.
X. THE BEARERS OF THE GREEN-TIPPED BRANCHES
1 'Those who returned their rods greefi, but dry-tipped

and cracked, were always good, faithful, and glorious in the
sight of God, but they committed sin in a small degree out
of trifling desires or because they had petty quarrels with
one another. The majority quickly repented on hearing my
words and their dwelling was set in the tower. 2 But, some
were doubtful of heart, and in their doubts they created
a greater dissension. Still, there is some hope of repen-
tance for them, because at all times they were good. Any
of them is hardly likely to die. 3 Those who returned their
rods dry, with only the slightest touch of green, are believers,
but their actions were those of iniquity. However, they never
fell away from God and bore the Name gladly. In their houses
they also received God's servants graciously. So, when they

heard of this penance, they repented without hesitation and

now they are accomplishing all virtue and justice. 4 Some of
them, too, are willing to suffer affliction of their own free will,
because they realize the malice of their former actions. The
5
dwelling of all these persons, then, is the tower.
XL THE CALL TO CONVERSION Is MADE TO ALL

1 After finishing the explanation of all the rods, he said
to me: 'Go off and tell everybody to repent and live to God.
The Lord in His mercy has sent me to grant repentance to
all, although some are unworthy because of their works. But,
in His long-suffering the Lord wishes those that were called
through His Son to be saved.' 2 I said to him: 'Sir, I hope

that those who have heard this will repent. I am quite sure
that each one who realizes his personal acts will repent out of
fear of the Lord.* 3 He answered and said 'Those who repent
:
with their whole heart and cleanse themselves of all the wick-
edness just described, without ever adding to their former
sins, will receive from the Lord a remedy for their former sins.
Provided they are not beset by doubt in fulfilling my com-
mandments, they will live to God. But, those who add to their
sins and revert to the lusts of this world will bring the judg-
ment of death on themselves. 4 As for you, walk in my com-
mandments and live to God. They, too, will live to God, who
walk in these commandments and act uprightly.' 5 After show-
ing and telling me all this he said: 'I shall show you the rest
in a few days.'
The Ninth Parable
L THE APPEARANCE OF THE TWELVE MOUNTAINS

1 When I had written the mandates and the parables of
the shepherd, the angel of repentance came and said 'I want
:
PARABLES 319
to point out to you what the Holy Spirit has shown you while
speaking to you in the form of the Church. For that Spirit

is the Son of God. 2 Since you were rather weak in the flesh,
it was not explained to you by an angel. So, when you were

given power by the spirit and you grew in strength sufficient
even to see an angel, then the building of the tower was re-
vealed to you by the Church. You have looked at everything
in a good and reverent manner, as befits what comes from a
virgin. Now instruction is being given you by the same spirit

through an angel. 3 You are to learn everything from me in
greater detail. It was with this intention that I was assigned
by the glorious angel to dwell in your house, that you might
have powerful insight into everything, without any fear as
formerly/4 Then he led me off to Arcadia to a certain breast-
shaped mountain and set me down on top of the mountain.
From here he showed me a huge plain with twelve mountains
around it, each of a different shape. 5 The first was black
as pitch; the second was bare, without any vegetation; the
third was full of thorns and thistles; 6 the fourth had half -dried
herbage, the top of the grass green, but the part near the
roots dry, while some of the vegetation became scorched by
the sun; 7 the fifth mountain had green vegetation, in spite
of the fact that it was rough; the sixth mountain was full of
crevices, some of them small and some large. However, the
crevices contained plants, not very flourishing and apparently
withered. 8 The seventh mountain contained smiling vege-
tation and it was flourishing everywhere, with all kinds of
cattle and birds feeding on it. And the more the cattle and
birds fed, all the more did the vegetation on that mountain
blossom. And the eighth was full of springs and every kind
of creature of the Lord was provided with water from the
springs on that mountain. 9 But the ninth mountain was com-

pletely devoid of waterand was utterly deserted. However,

there were wild beastsand deadly serpents that destroy men.
The tenth mountain had huge trees, affording complete shade ;
under cover of them sheep were resting and chewing their

cud. 10 The eleventh mountain was covered with trees, fruit-
bearing trees, each adorned with different fruits. A person
seeing this fruit would be moved with desire to eat of it. The
twelfth mountain was all white and its sight was attractive.
It was most imposing in itself.
II. THE ROCK AND THE TWELVE VIRGINS
1 In the middle of the plain he pointed out to me a huge
rock rising out of it. Now the rock was higher than the moun-
tains, four-square, of a size to hold the whole world. 2 It was
old and a door had been cut out of it, but this door seemed
to me to have been hewn recently. The glow of the gate was
so much beyond that of the sun that I wondered at its bril-
liance. 3 In a circle around the gate there stood twelve virgins.
Now, the four that stood at the corners seemed to me to be
more noble than the others, though the others also seemed
noble. 4 They stood at the four parts of the gate, two virgins
at the center of each side of the gate. They were dressed in
linen mantles and had beautiful girdles. Their right shoulders
were exposed as if they were about to carry a load. They were
ready, cheerful, and eager. 5 On seeing this I said to myself:
'You are looking at something great and glorious.' But, once
again I was at a loss to explain how these virgins, delicate
though they were, stood their courageously, ready to hold up
the whole world. 6 And the shepherd said to me: 'Why are
you thinking to yourself and why are you so puzzled? Why are
you making yourself sad? What you cannot understand do
not try to understand, if you have sense. But, ask the Lord
PARABLES 321
and you will receive intelligence and understanding. 7 You

cannot see what is behind you, but you see what is before
you. So, pass over what you cannot see and do not torture
yourself. Master what you see and do not concern yourself
about the rest. Everything I point out to you I shall explain
5
to you. Now, then, look well at the rest.
III. THE BUILDERS AND THE PREPARATIONS FOR THE

BUILDING OF THE TOWER
1 I saw six men coming, tall, noble, and similar in form,
and they called a multitude of men. The others, also, who

were advancing were tall, handsome, and strong. The latter
were commanded by the six to build a tower on top of the
gate. The noise of the men who were coming to build the
tower was extraordinary, for they were running here and
there about the tower. 2 Now, the virgins who were standing
around the tower told the men to hurry and build the tower.
The virgins stretched out their hands as though they were
about to receive something from the men. 3 The six men gave
orders for stones to come up from some abyss for the building
of the tower. Then ten glistening, uncut, square stones came
up. 4 Then the six men called to the virgins and bade them
carry the stones destined to go into the building of the
all
tower, walk through the gate, and pass them on to the men
supposed to build the tower. 5 Then the virgins heaped the first
ten stones that came out of the abyss on one another and car-
ried them in one load by their united effort.
IV. THE BUILDING OF THE TOWER

1 In the same position in which they stood around the
tower, those that seemed strong enough got under the corners
of the stone and carried it, while the others got under the
all the stones. They carried
sides. This is the way they carried
them through the gate as they had been bidden and passed
them on to the men on the tower. Once the latter had the
stones, they built. 2 The tower
was built on top of the huge
stone over the gate. Then those ten stones were joined together
and covered the whole rock, and became the foundation of
the tower-building. The rock and gate were the support of
the whole tower. 3 After the ten stones others came out of the
abyss, twenty-five. These, also,
were carried by the maidens
and were joined together in the building of the
like the first,
tower. After these stones there came up thirty-five more, and
the rest in the building of the
they were joined together like
tower. Next, forty more came up and all these also were put
into the building of the tower. So there were four stories in the
foundations of the tower. 4 Then there was a pause in the
ascent of stones from the abyss and the workers also held up
for a short while. Then once more the six men gave orders
to the masses to bring along stones from the mountains for the
of various colors were
building of the tower. 5 Then stones
had been
brought along from all the mountains. They
hewn by the men and handed to the virgins, who carried
them through the gate and passed them on for the build-
of the tower. Now, when the varicolored stones were

ing
their color and be-
placed into the building, they changed
all of them, white. 6 However, some stones handed
came,
in by the men for the building did not become shining, but
turned out to be of the same color as when they were being
put into the building. For, they had not been
handed along
by the virgins, nor had they been carried through the gate.
7 These stones were unsightly in the building of the tower.
When the six men saw that the stones were unsightly, they
gave orders that they be taken out and carried down to the
PARABLES 323
particular place from where they had come. 8 And they said
to the men who were bringing the stones in: 'You must not
bring in stones at all into the building. Place them beside the
tower for the virgins to carry them through the gate and hand
them into the building. For, if these stones have not been
carried by the hands of the virgins, they cannot change their
colors. So, do not labor to no purpose.'
V. THE INTERRUPTION IN THE BUILDING
1 Now, on
that day building operations were finished, but
the tower was not completed; additions still had to be made.
There was a pause in the building. To the builders the six
men gave orders to go off for a short while and rest, but to
the virgins their orders were not to go away from the tower.
It seemed to me that they had been left there to .guard
the tower. 2 After the departure of everybody to rest, I said
to the shepherd 'Why is it, sir, that the building of the tower
:
is not finished?' 'It cannot yet be finished,' he said, 'unless
the lord of the tower comes and inspects the building to find
out whether some stones are unsound; then he will change
5
them for the towerbeing built according to his wishes.
is
3 'Sir,' I said, 'I would like to know what is the building

of this tower. I would like to know about the rock, the gate,
the mountains, the virgins and the stones that have come out
of the abyss uncut and yet have gone into the building. 4 Fur-
thermore, why are ten stones first put into the foundations, then
twenty-five, then thirty-five, and then forty? I would also like
toknow about the stones that went into the building and were
taken out again and placed back in their original place. Quiet
my soul on ail these points, sir, and let me know/ 5 'If it turns
out that you are not idly curious/ he said, 'you will know all.
For, after a few days we shall come and you will see the rest of
the materials coming to this tower. Then you will understand
the parables accurately.' 6 So, after a few days we came to
the place where we had sat, and he said to me 'Let us go to
:
the tower, for the owner is coming to take a close look at it.'
So we went to the tower, but absolutely nobody was with him,
except only the virgins. 7 And the shepherd
asked the virgins
whether the master of the tower had come there. And they
answered that he intended to come and look at the building.
VI. INSPECTION OF THE TOWER BY THE MASTER

1 Behold! After a short while I saw an array of many
people advancing. And in the midst there was a man taller in
stature than the tower. 2 Now, the six men in charge of the
building were walking with him on his right and left. All
those engaged in the building were with him and many other
distinguished persons were about him. The maidens who kept
watch on the tower ran forward and kissed him and began
to walk beside him around the tower. 3 The very tall man
examined the building carefully, even handling the individual
stones. Taking a staff in his hand, he struck each individual
stone placed in the building. 4 After his blow, some stones
became black as soot, some rotten, some showed cracks, some
were chipped, some were neither white nor black, some rough
and did not fit into the other stones, and some had many
spots. Such were the various appearances of the rotten stones
found in the building. 5 Therefore, he gave orders that all
these stones be transferred from the building and placed beside
the tower and other stones be carried in and used as replace-
ments. 6 The builders asked him from what mountain he
wished stones to be carried and used in their place. But he
did not command stones to be carried from the mountains;
PARABLES 325
instead, he commanded them from a nearby plain. 7 When

the plain was broken, brilliant square stones were found and
some spherical ones, also. And any stones that were in the
plain were all carried and borne through the gate by the vir-
gins. 8 The square stones were trimmed and put into the place
of those that had been removed. The roundstones were not
fitted into the building,because they were too hard to trim
and it took too long. But they were placed beside the tower,
because they were destined to be trimmed and placed in the
building, for they were extraordinarily brilliant.
VII. THE REJECTED STONES PREPARED FOR USE

1 When he had finished, the distinguished man, the lord
of the whole tower, called the shepherd and put him in charge
of all the stones lying next to the tower, which had been cast
out of the structure. He said to him: 2 'Clean these stones
carefully and use them for the building of the tower, those
that can fit in with the others. Throw far away from the tower
those that do not fit.' 3 After these orders to the shepherd
he left the tower in the company of those with whom he had
come. But the virgins remained standing around the tower
and kept watch over it. 4 I said to the shepherd: 'How can
these stones once more be used in the building after having
been rejected?' He answered and said: 'Do you see these
5
stones?' 'I do, sir,' I said. 'I shall trim the majority of them,
he said, 'and place them in the building where they will fit in
with the rest.' 5 'But, sir, how can they fill the same
space, after having been trimmed?' I asked. He answered and
said: 'Those found to be too small will find place in the
middle of the building, but those that are larger will be
put on the outside and will afford support to the former.'
6 After these remarks he said to me: 'Come along. After
two days we shall return and clean these stones and throw
them into the building. For, everything around the building
must be cleaned, in case the master should suddenly come;
for he will be angry, if he finds that the approaches to the
tower are dirty and that these stones have not gone into the
tower. It would make it appear to the master that I am inat-
tentive.' 7 So, after two days, when we returned to the tower,
he said to me: 'Let us examine all the stones and determine
4
those that can go into the building.' Yes, sir/ I said.
VIIL THE USE OF STONES IN THE TOWER
1 At we examined the black stones and we found that

first
they were the same as when they were put out of the building.
The shepherd gave orders that they be moved away from

the tower. 2 Then he examined those that were rotten. Many
of these he took and trimmed and bade the virgins take and
put them into the building. So, they took them and put them
in the middle of the tower-building, but the rest he ordered
to be placed with the black stones, since they also turned out
to be black. 3 Next he examined the stones with cracks.
Many of these he trimmed and gave orders that they be

carried into the building by the virgins. But they were
placed on the outside of the walls, because they turned
out to be more sound than the others. But the rest,
because of the excessive number of cracks, could not be
trimmed. Forthis reason they were cast aside out of the tower-
building. 4 He next looked at the stones that were chipped.

Among them many turned out to be black and had developed
large cracks. So, he also had these put aside with the rejected
stones. But, those left over he cleaned and trimmed and
PARABLES 327
commanded And the virgins took

to be put into the building.
up these stonesand fitted them into the

middle of the tower-
building, for they were rather weak. 5 His inspection next

turned to the half-white, half-black stones, many of which
turned out to be black. And he gave orders that these, also,
be taken out with the rejected stones. All the rest proved to
be white and were taken up by the virgins, for, since they
were white, they could be fitted into the building by the vir-
gins themselves. Moreover, they were placed on the outside,
because they turned out to be sound and able to support those
placed in the middle. For none of them was completely
chipped. 6 Then he examined the hard and rough. A few of
these were rejected, because they could not be trimmed and
turned out to be very hard. However, the rest were trimmed
and taken up by the virgins to be put into the middle of the
tower-building, since they were rather weak. 7 Then he
examined the stones that had spots. Very few of them had
been blackened and had to be rejected with the rest; the
balance were glistening and sound and were fitted into the
building by the virgins. Because of their strength, they were
placed on the outside.
IX. THE COMPLETION OF THE TOWER

1 Then he went to look at the white, spherical stones and
said to me: 'What are we to do with these stones? 5 'Howam I
to know, 'Do you not notice anything about them?
sir?' I said.
he said. 2 'Sir. I am not familiar with this handicraft; I am

3
not a stone-cutter and cannot know. 'Do you not see,' he
said, 'that they are very round? And, if I should wish to
square them, I shall have to lop off a great deal? However,
some of them have to be put into the building.' 3 'Well, sir,'
I said, 'if some have to be put into the building, why do you
bother. Choose those you want for the building and fit them
into it.' He then chose from these stones the larger, brilliant
ones and trimmed them, and the virgins took them up and
fitted them into the outside portions of the building. 4 And
the rest were taken up and put away in the plain whence
they had been carried. However, they were not rejected., 'be-
cause,' he said, 'there is still a small part of the tower to be
built. The master of the tower is exceedingly anxious to have
these stones fitted, because they are very brilliant.' 5 Twelve
women of most beautiful form were then called. They were
dressed in black and wore girdles; their shoulders were exposed
and their hair was hanging loose. These women seemed to me
to be savage. The shepherd gave orders to them to take up
the stones rejected from the building and to carry them back
to the mountains whence they had been taken. 6 They picked
up and cheerfully carried away all the stones and put them
in the place whence they had been taken. After all the stones
had been picked up and there was not a single one lying
around the tower, the shepherd said to me: 'Let us walk
around the tower to see whether there is any defect in it.' So
I walked around with him. 7 At the sight of the tower's
beauty of structure he was exceedingly cheerful. In fact, it

was so beautifully constructed that I yearned for it when I
saw it. It was built as if it were a single stone with only one
joining. The stone looked as if it had been hewn out of the
rock, for it seemed to be of one piece.
X. THE CLEANSING OF THE SITE ABOUT THE TOWER

1 As was walking with him, I was happy at this beautiful
I
sight. The shepherdsaid to me: 'Go and bring lime and fine
clay to fill up the holes left by the stones taken up and put
into the building. Everything around the tower must be
PARABLES 329
smooth.
5
2 I did as he told me and brought these to him.
'Help me,' he said, 'and the work will soon be finished.' Then
he removed the traces of the stones that had gone into the
building and gave orders to sweep around the tower and to
make it clean. 3 And the
virgins took brooms and swept all
the rubbish taken out of the tower, washed the site with
water, and made it pleasant and most attractive. 4 Then the
shepherd said to me 'Everything,' he said, 'has been cleaned.
:
Whenever the lord comes to inspect his tower, he will not

3
have any reproach to make to us. With these words he wished
to go off. 5 But I took hold of him by his wallet and began
entreating him in the Lord's Name to explain what he had

shown me. He said to me: 'I am busy for a little while.
Then I shall explain everything. Wait here until I return.'
5
6 I said to him: 'What shall I by myself? 'You
do here, all
5 5
will not be alone, he said, 'for these virgins will be with you.
'Put me in their care, I said. So the shepherd called them
5
and said to them: 'I am entrusting this person to you until

I return.' Then he left. 7 So I stayed alone with the virgins,
who were quite cheerful and well-disposed to me, especially

the four of superior dignity.
XL HERMAS REMAINS WITH THE VIRGINS
1 The me: 'The shepherd will not return

virgins said to
today.' 'Then,' 'what
I said,shall I do?' 'Wait for him until
tomorrow. If he comes, he will speak with you; if he does
not, stay with us here until he comes.' 2 I said to them: 'I
shall wait for him until tomorrow. But, if he does not come,
5
I shallgo home and return early in the morning. They
answered and said: 'You have been put in our care. You
cannot leave us.' 3 'Where shall I stay, then,' I said. 'You
will pass the night with us, as a brother, not as a husband,'
they said, 'for you are our brother and in the future we in-
tend to stay with you, because we love you dearly.' However,
I was ashamed to stay with them. 4 Then the one who seemed
to be the leader began to kiss and embrace me. And when
the others saw her kiss and embrace me they also began to kiss
me and to chase me around the tower in play. 5 At this I
alsobecame like a young man and played with them. Some

danced; some gavotted; others sang. I kept silent as I moved
in their company around the tower, thrilled to be with them.
6 When evening came, I wished to go home; however, they
did not let me, but restrained me. So I stayed with them for
the night and slept near the tower. 7 The virgins spread their
linen tunics on the ground and made me lie down in the midst
of them. Yet they did absolutely nothing else except pray. I
also, every bit as much as they, prayed without ceasing. The
virgins were gladsome at such a prayer on my part. I remained

there with them until the next day at seven o'clock. 8 Then
the shepherd came back and said to the virgins: 'Have you
C
done him any wrong?' 'Ask him,' they said. 'Sir,' I said, I
was delighted to stay with them.' 'What have you had for
supper?' 'Sir, I said, 'our supper all night was the words
of the Lord.' 'Did they treat you well,' he asked. 'Yes, sir,' I
said. 9 'What do you want to hear now before anything else?'
C
he asked. 'Sir,' I said, I would like to ask you questions in
the order in which you pointed things out to me and to have
you give explanations in the order of my questions.' 'Just as
you please,' he said. 'I shall give you explanations and I
shall conceal absolutely nothing from you.'
XII. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE ROCK AND THE DOOR

1 'In the very first place/ I said,
c
tell me this: What is
the rock and the gate?' 'This rock and this tower/ he said,
PARABLES 331
'is the Son

of God.' 'But, sir,' I said, 'how is it that the rock
5 5
is ancient, whereas the gate is new? 'Listen to me, he said.
'You will know why, foolish man. 2 The Son of God is born
before all His creation and, so,- is counsellor to His Father in
His creation. For this reason He is ancient. 'But, sir, why is
3
1
the gate new?' I said. 3 'Because,' he said, 'He has manifested
Himself in the last days of the consummation of things, and
for this reason the gate is new. In this way those who are
destined to be saved enter the Kingdom of God through the
gate. 4 Do you not see,' he said, 'that the stones that have
entered through the gate go into the building of the tower,
whereas those that have not so entered are cast off and sent
back to their original place?' 'Yes, sir,' I said. 'For that reason
also, nobody enters the Kingdom of God without receiving

the Name 2
of His Son. 5 For, if you desire to enter some city
that has a wall all around it and only one gate, you cannot
possibly enter without going through the available gate.' 'How
else, sir,' I said, 'could one enter?' 'In the same way that
you cannot enter a city, except through this gate, so no human

being can enter the Kingdom of God, except by means of the
Name of His Beloved Son. You see,' he said, 'the crowd of
tower-builders?' 'Yes, sir,' I said. 'These persons,' he said,
'are all glorious angels. By them the Lord is walled about.
But the gate is the Son of God, the only entrance to the Lord.
Therefore, no one goes in to Him except through His Son.
7 You have seen, he said, 'the six men and the noble, tall
5
man in their midst, the one who walked around the tower
and rejected the stones from the building?' 'Yes, sir,' I said.
8 'The noble man,' he said, 'is the Son of God, and the six
are the glorious angels who guard Him on the right and on
1 i Pet. 1.20.
2 Acts 4.12
5
the left. None he said, 'will go before God,
of these angels,
except His in
company. Anyone who fails to receive His
Name will not enter into the Kingdom of God.'
XIII. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE TOWER AND THE VIRGINS
1 'Now about the tower,' I said, 'what is it?' This tower,'

he said, 'is the Church.' 2 'And the virgins?' I said, 'who are
'They, he said, 'are holy spirits. It will be found that
5 5
they?
no man will enter the Kingdom of God in any other way, un-
less they clothe him with their raiment. For, if he only re-
ceives the Name, without receiving raiment from them, it is
ofno The virgins are the powers of the Son of
avail to him.
God. If you bear the Name, without His power, you are
bearing the Name to no purpose. Now, the stones you saw

5
rejected, he said, are those who bore the Name, but did not
5
put on the virgins raiment.' 'What kind of garment is this

5 5
raiment of theirs? I said. 'The names themselves, he said,
'are the garment. Anybody who bears the Name of the Son
of God is also bound to bear their names. 3 Even the Son
of God Himself bears the names of these virgins. 4 All the
5
stones, he said, 'that you saw going into the building of the
tower and distributed by the hands of the virgins to remain
in the building are clothed with the power of the virgins.
5 For this reason you see that the tower has been made in
one piece from the rock. And so, those who believe in the
Lord through His Son, and have clothed themselves with
3
these spirits, will be one spirit, one body, with a single color
5
to their raiment.' 6 'Now, sir, I said, 'these rejected stones
why are they rejected? They have come through the gate
and have been set in the building by the hands of the virgins.'
3 Eph. 4.4.
PARABLES 333
'Since you show interest,' he said, 'and enquire accurately, I

shall tellyou about the rejected stones. 7 They all received the
Name of the Son of God, as well as the power of the virgins.
So, on receiving these spirits, they obtained power and were
associated with the servants of God; theirs was one spirit, one
4
body and one raiment, for they had the same mind and prac-
ticed justice. 8 However, after some time they were led astray
by the beautiful women you saw dressed in black garments,

with bare shoulders and hair hanging down loosely and beau-
tiful in form. At their sight they were filled with desire for
them, clothed themselves with their power, and shed the pow-
er of the virgins. 9 Therefore, they were ejected from the
house of God and handed over to the women. But, those who
were not led astray by the beauty of these women remained in
the house of God. There you have the interpretation of the
3
rejected stones.
XIV. THOSE LED ASTRAY CAN Do PENANCE
1 'Now, sir, suppose/ I said, 'that these men, in spite of

their condition, should repent and put off their desire for
these women and return to the virgins? And suppose, also,
that they walk in their power and in their deeds: Will they
not enter the Kingdom of God?' 2 'They will enter,' he said,
'if
they cast off the works of these women and assume the
power of the virgins, so as to walk in their deeds. That is the
reason there was a pause in the building, so they could repent
and return to the building of the tower. However, if they do
not repent, then others will enter and they themselves will be
5
finally rejected. 3 At all this I gave thanks to the Lord that

He had had mercy on all who invoke His Name and that He
4 Ibid.
had sent the angel of repentance to us who had sinned against

Him. I gave thanks that He had renewed our spirit and that
now, when we were lost without hope of life, He had re-
newed our life. 4 'Now, sir,' I said, 'explain why it is that the
tower is not erected on the ground, but on the rock and the
gate.' 'Are you still foolish and without understanding?' he
have to ask all the questions, sir,' I said, 'because I am
said. 'I
unable to understand anything. All these matters are awesome,
glorious, and difficult for human beings to understand.' 5 'I
shall tell you,' he said. 'The Name
of the Son of God is great,
and incomprehensible, and supports the whole world. Now, if
the whole of creation is supported by the Son of God, what
do you think of those called by Him, who bear His Name
and walk in His commandments? 6 Do you see the kind of
persons He supports? Those who bear His Name with their
whole heart. Therefore, He has been made their foundation
and gladly gives them support, because they are not ashamed
to bear His Name.'
XV. THE NAMES OF THE WOMEN AND THE VIRGINS
1 'Sir, letme know,' I said, 'the names of the virgins and

of the women dressed in black raiment.' 'I shall tell you,' he
said, 'the names of the virgins standing at the corners, the

stronger ones. 2 The first one is Faith, the second is Conti-
nence, the third is Fortitude, and the fourth is Long-suffering.
The others standing between them, in the middle, are called :

Simplicity, Innocence, Purity, Cheerfulness, Truth, Under-
standing, Concord, and Love. The person who bears these
names and that of the Son of God can enter into the King-
dom of God. 5 3 Let me also tell you/ he said, 'the names of
5 Apoc. 7.3.
PARABLES 335
the women The first is Unbelief, the

with the dark raiment:
second is
Incontinence, the third Disobedience, and the fourth
Deceit. Their companions are called: Grief, Wickedness, Li-
centiousness, Irascibility, Lying, Slander, and
Foolishness,
Hatred. The servant of God who
bears these names can,
5
indeed, see the Kingdom of God, but cannot enter it. 4 'Now
these stones, sir,' I said, 'that have been taken out of the
abyss and fitted into the building what are they?' 'The first
ten put into the foundations,' he said, 'are the first generation;
the twenty-five are the second generation of just men; the
thirty-five are God's prophets and His ministers; while the
forty are the Apostles and the teachers who proclaimed the
5
Son of God.' 5 'Then, why, sir, I said, 'did the virgins carry
these stones also through the gate and pass them on for the
building of the tower?" 6 'These first stones,' he said, 'bore
these spirits. They were never at separated from one an-
all
other, neither the spirits frorrt men, nor the men from the
spirits. No! Their spirits remained with them until their
decease. Unless these spirits had persisted with them, they
would not have been useful for the building of this tower.'
XVI. EVEN THE PROPHETS AND APOSTLES MUST RECEIVE

BAPTISM
1 'Sir, tell me another thing,' 'What is it?' he said.

I said.
'Why,' I said, 'did the stones that had borne these spirits go
up from the abyss, and why were they put into the building?'
2 'They had to ascend,' he said, 'by means of water in order
to be made living. Otherwise, if they had not shed the death
of their former life, they could not enter the Kingdom of
God. 3 Those, also, who were deceased so received the seal
of the Son of God 6 and entered the Kingdom of God. For,

a man dead before he receives the Name of the Son of
is
God, but, when he receives the seal, he puts off death and
receives life. 4 The seal, therefore, is water. The dead go down
into the water and come out of it living. Therefore, this seal
was proclaimed to them and they put it to use to enter the
of God.' 5 'Then, I said, 'did the forty
Kingdom why, sir,'
stones come out of the abyss with them, if they already had
5
the seal? 'Because' he said, 'the Apostles and teachers who
preach the Name of the Son of God, after having been laid
to rest in power and faith in the Son of God, preach also to
those who have been laid to rest before them. To the latter
they themselves passed on the seal they proclaimd. 6 So, they
went down with them into the water and came up again.
But, the Apostles and teachers, though they were alive, went
down and returned alive. But those who had been laid to
rest before them went down dead and came up alive. 7 With
the help of the Apostles and teachers they were made to live
and came to the knowledge of the Name of the Son of God.
For the same reason they returned in their company and were
fitted into the building of the tower along with them, built
into without having been trimmed. They went to their rest
it
in justice and great purity. They merely did not have the seal.
Now you have the solution of this matter also.' 'Yes, sir,' I
said.
XVII. THE MEANING OF THE MOUNTAINS
5
1 'Now, me, I said, 'about the mountains. Why
sir, tell
are some of one shape and color and others of other shapes
and colors?' 'I shall tell you,' he said. "These twelve mountains
6 Ibid.
PARABLES 337
are the twelve tribes that inhabit the whole earth. To them
3
the Son of God was proclaimed by
the Apostles. 'But/ I said,
'why are they varicolored? 2 Explain to me, sir, why the
mountains are some of one shape and others of another.*
'I shall tell you/ he said. 'These twelve tribes that inhabit
the earth are twelve nations. They are varied in understanding
and in mind. The varieties of mind and understanding among
the nations correspond to the varicolored mountains. I shall
explain the conduct of each.' 3 'First of all, sir/ I said, 'show
why, though the mountains are of such different colors, when
their stones are fitted into the building they all become of one
color, brilliant, like those that come up out of the abyss.'
4 'The reason is/ he said, 'that all the nations that dwell
under the heavens, after hearing and believing, are called by
one Name, that of the Son of God. So, when they receive the
seal, they have one understanding and one mind. Their faith
and love make them one and, along with the Name, they
bear thespirits of the virgins. Consequently, the tower-build-
ing becomes bright as the sun and of one color. 5 But, after
they had entered the same place and had become one body,
some of them and were banished from the
sullied themselves
society of the just to become what they formerly were only

worse.'
XVIII. THE SINS OF BELIEVERS ARE THE MORE SERIOUS

1 'Sir/ I said, 'how did they become worse, after having
known God? "The person who has not known God/ he
5
said,
'and commits wickedness receives some punishment for his
wickedness, but the person who has known God is required to
do no wicked actions and must do good. 2 The person who
ought to do good, having known God, and still acts wickedly
certainly seems to commit a greater wickedness than the per-
son who does not know God. For this reason, then, those who
have not known God and act wickedly are sentenced to death,
whereas those who have known God and have seen His mighty
works, and yet act wickedly for the second time, will be pun-
ished and will die forever. In this manner the Church of God
will be cleansed. 3 Just as you have seen the stones removed
from the tower and handed to the wicked spirits, to be cast out
along with them, and so to leave one body of the cleansed,
so also did the tower become as one stone after its cleansing.
In the same way it will be with the Church of God after the
cleansing, after the wicked have been cast out the hypocrites,
blasphemers, persons who are doubters, and perpetrators of
various crimes. 4 After the banishment of these people, the
Church of God will become one body, one understanding,
one mind, one faith and one love. Then, too, the Son of God
will be glad and rejoice in their midst because He has re-
5 3
ceived His people clean. 'All this, sir, I said, 'is awesome and
One more
glorious. thing, sir,' I said. 'Explain to me the
power and conduct of each of the mountains, so that every
soul that trusts in the Lord may hear and praise His mighty,
marvellous, and glorious Name.' 'I shall explain,' he said,
'the variety of the mountains and of the twelve nations.
XIX. THE FIRST AND SECOND MOUNTAINS

1 first mountain, the black one, come believers
'Out of the
of this kind: apostates and blasphemers against the Lord,
betrayers of the servants of God. Repentance is impossible
for them; death is their destiny and, for that reason, also, they
are black, because their race is lawless. 2 From the second
mountain, the bare one, this kind of believer comes: hypo-
crites and teachers of wickedness. These, also, are like the
first, without fruits of justice. Just as their mountain is with-
PARABLES 339
out fruit, so men of this kind have the name of believer, but
are devoid of faith. There is no fruit of truth in them. To
these, then, repentance is offered, if they repent promptly;
but, if they dally, their portion will be death along with the
5
former. 'Sir, why is repentance possible for these, but not
for the former? Their actions are practically the same.' 'The
reason why repentance is possible for the second class,' he
said,'is that
they have not blasphemed their Lord, nor have
they betrayed God's servants. But, from a desire of gain they
each taught in accordance with the lusts of sinful men. But,
pay the penalty they must. However, repentance is offered
them, because they have not blasphemed, nor have they be-
trayed.
XX. THE THIRD MOUNTAIN
1 'Out of the third mountain, with the thorns and thistles,

this type of believer comes: the rich and those involved in
too much business. The thorns are the rich and the thistles
are those involved in varied business affairs. 7 2 These persons
who are involved in many varied business affairs do not stay
with the servants of God, but wander off and are choked 8
by their business preoccupations. The rich have difficulty
remaining with the servants of God, because they fear that
they may ask them for something. Such persons, then, will
9
enter the Kingdom of God
only with difficulty. 3 So, for these
persons it hard
is to enter into the Kingdom of God
just as
as it is to walk among thorns without shoes. 4 However,
repentance is possible for all these persons, but it has to be

swift. Since they were formerly idle, they now have to hasten
7 Matt. 13.18 ff.
8 Matt. 13.22.
9 Matt. 19.23.24.
back to former days and do something worthwhile. After they

repent and do good, they will live to God. But, if they persist
in their conduct, they will be handed over to those women who
will put them to death.
XXL THE FOURTH MOUNTAIN
1 'From the fourth mountain, with the many weeds, some
green at the top, but dried at the roots, and some scorched
by the sun, come believers like this: doubters who have the
Lord on their lips but not in their hearts. 2 For this reason their
foundations are dry without strength only their words are liv-
;
ing, but their works are dead. Persons like this are neither alive
nor dead. They resemble the persons who are doubters. The
latter are neither green nor dry; they do not live, neither are
they dead. 3 Just as their weeds wither at the sight of the

sun, so also do persons who are doubters worship idols in
their cowardice and are ashamed of the Name of their Lord
when they hear of persecution. 4 Thus, persons like this are
neither alive nor dead. But, they also, provided they hasten
to repent, can live. But, if they do not repent, they are already
in the hands of the women who take away their life from
them.
XXII. THE FIFTH MOUNTAIN
1 'From the fifth mountain with green plants, which is
rough, kind of believer comes: believers but hard learn-

this
ers, opinionated and self-satisfied; though they wish to know
everything, yet they know nothing. 2 Because of their pre-

sumption, understanding has left them and foolishness and
stupidity has entered into them. They praise themselves, as
though they had wisdom, and they wish to magnify their
PARABLES 341
office, though they are senseless. 3 So, because of this pride,
many who have been made empty by their

exalt themselves
haughtiness. For, stubbornness and vain self-confidence is a
mighty demon. Of this group many have been rejected, al-
though some have understanding, once they realized their own
senselessness. 4 For the rest of this type repentance is possible.
For, they are not wicked; rather, they have become senseless
and foolish. Provided they repent, these persons will live to
God. But, if they do not repent, they will dwell with the
women who devise evil against them.
XXIII. THE SIXTH MOUNTAIN
1 The believers that come out of the sixth mountain, with

the great and small clefts and fading plants in the clefts, are
of this kind: 2 Those with the same clefts are persons at
odds with one another who from their backbiting have faded
in the faith. However, many of this group have repented.
The rest will repent when they hear my commandments, for
their backbitings are small and they repent quickly. 3 Those
with large cracks persist in their backbitings and hold grudges
in their rage against one another. These have been thrown out
of the tower and have been pronounced unworthy of the
building. This kind of person will live with difficulty. 4 Now,

our God and Lord, who is Lord of all things and has power
over His creation, holds no grudge against those who have
all
confessed their sins, but is indulgent. How is it, then, that a
corruptible man, full of sins, holds a grudge as if he were

able to destroy and to save? 5 I, the angel of repentance,
declare to you that live in such disunion: Put this away, re-
pent! And the Lord will heal your former sins, provided you
are cleansed of this demon. If you are not, you will be handed
over by Him to death.
XXIV. THE SEVENTH MOUNTAIN
1 'From the seventh mountain, in which there are green
and pleasant plants and which is flourishing in all its extent,

where every kind of cattle and the birds of the heavens feed
on the plants, and where the plants on which they feed become
ever more flourishing from this mountain comes this kind
of believer: 2 persons at all times simple, innocent and happy,
without a grudge against one another; who, on the contrary,
always rejoice in God's servants and have clothed themselves
with the holy spirit of these virgins; who, merciful to every
human being lend assistance to them, without reproach and
without hesitation. 3 The Lord, then, on seeing their sim-
plicity and childlike guilelessness, has given them abundance
in the labor of their hands and favored them in their whole
conduct. 4 I, the angel of repentance, declare to you who
belong to this group Remain as you are, and your offspring
:
will never be wiped out till the end of time. For, the Lord
has passed favorably on you and has written you down in
our number. All your descendants will dwell with the Son of
God, for you have received from His Spirit.
XXV. THE EIGHTH MOUNTAIN
1 Trom the eighth mountain, where the fountains are those

that watered all the Lord's creation, this is the kind of believer
that came 2 Apostles, and the teachers who preached to the

:
whole world, and those who teach with reverence and

purity;
persons who do not turn one whit aside for evil desire, but
walk at all times in justice and in truth in accordance with
the Holy Spirit that they received. So the entrance of this
group [into the Kingdom] is with the angels.
PARABLES 343
XXVI. THE NINTH MOUNTAIN
1 Trom the ninth mountain, which is deserted and

has serpents and wild beasts that destroy human beings, this
kind of believer comes: 2 The stones with spots are the dea-
cons who administered their office wickedly and robbed
widows and orphans of livelihood; who make profit for them-
selves out of the ministry they received to administer. If they
persist in the same [evil] desire, they die and there is no hope
of life for them, but, if they turn from their ways and fulfill
their ministry with probity, they can live. 3 The stones that
are mildewed are those that denied their Lord and did not
turn back to Him. Shrivelled and wasted, they did not cling to
the servants of God, but went their lonesome ways and are
destroying their own souls. 4 These men are like a vine. Left by
itself behind a fence, it gets no care and is wasted by weeds. In
time, it goes wild and is no longer of any use to the master.

In the same way these men have given themselves up in
despair and, in their wildness, have become useless to their
Lord. 5 Penance, then, is possible for these men, provided it
turns out that they have not denied from the heart. But if it
is found that one of these men has denied from the heart,
I do not know whether he can live. 6 This I say not with re-
gard to the present, namely, that one who denies obtains

repentance; for it is impossible for a man to be saved who
now intends to deny His Lord. But, there does seem to be a
possibility for those who denied Him in the past to obtain
repentance. So, if one intends to repent, let him hurry before
the tower is completed. Otherwise, he will be done to death
by the women. 7 Now, the chipped stones are deceitful persons
and backbiters. They are the wild beasts you saw on the
mountain. The remarks of these men hurt and slay a man
just as the wild beasts hurt and kill with their venom. 8 These
persons are chipped in their faith, because of their conduct
toward one another. However, some of them have repented
and have been saved. The others of the same kind can be
saved. If they do not repent, they will be slain by those
women who have the power.
XXVII. THE TENTH MOUNTAIN

1 'From the tenth mountain, where there were trees afford-
ing shelter to some sheep, comes this kind of believer: 2 bish-

ops friendly to strangers and who receive the servants of God
into their homes gladly, without sham. They have given shelter
constantly by their own ministrations to the indigent and
widows, and their conduct has always been pure. 3 Therefore,
they will be given shelter by the Lord forever. Those who act
in this way are glorious in God's sight and their place is now
with God's angels, provided they persist to the end in their
service to the Lord.
XXVIII. THE ELEVENTH MOUNTAIN
1 Tromthe eleventh mountain, where are the trees laden

with the weight of all kinds of fruit, come the following kinds
of believers: 2 those who have suffered for the sake of the

Name of the Son of God, who bore sufferings readily with
their whole heart, and who have given up their lives. 510
e
3 'But, sir/ I said, why do all the trees bear fruit, but some
3
of them more beautiful fruit than others? 'I shall tell you,'
he said. 'All those who have ever suffered for His Name are
glorious in God's sight and all their sins are remitted, because
they suffered for the Name of the Son of God. I shall Now
10 James 4.12.
PARABLES 345
tell you why their fruits are different and why some of them
surpass others. 4 All who were tortured and did not deny
when called before the magistrates, but suffered with alacrity,
are decidedly more glorious in the Lord's sight and their fruit
is superior. But, those who were cowardly and lost in uncer-
tainty, who debated in their hearts whether to deny or con-
fess, the fruit of these persons is inferior,
yet finally suffered
because occurred to them. 5 Take care, if you
this deliberation
have had such deliberation, not to allow it to remain and you
die to God. You who have suffered for His Name ought to
praise God, because He has deemed you worthy of bearing

His Name and of healing all sins. 6 Therefore, count your-
selves blessed. Consider that you have performed a mighty
deed, if one of you suffers for God. The Lord is bestowing

lifeupon you and you are not aware of it. For, your sins have
weighed you down and, if you have not suffered for the Name
of the Lord, you would have died to God for these sins. 7 This
I declare to those who have hesitated between denial and
confession: Confess that you hold fast to the Lord, lest you
be handed over and put in prison for your denial. 8 What
do you think the Lord who has power over all things will
do to you, if pagans punish their slaves for denying their
master? Remove such deliberation from your hearts to live
forever to God.
XXIX. THE TWELFTH MOUNTAIN

'From the twelfth white mountain these are the believers
1
that come: They are innocent as babes into whose hearts no

guile enters and they do not know what wickedness is, constant
in their innocence. 2 These believers, then, undoubtedly live in
the Kingdom of God, because they have not sullied the com-
mandments of God in any regard; all the days of their lives
they have innocently persisted in the same resolution. 3 You

who remain constant,' he said, 'and will be like babes,
will
without evil guile, will be more glorious than all the afore-
mentioned. Every child is glorious in God's sight and comes
to Him before all others. Blessed are you, then, who removed
wickedness and clothe yourselves with innocence. You will
live to God before all the rest.' 4 When he had finished the
parables of the mountains, I said tohim 'Now, sir, give me :
an explanation of the stones removed from the plain and put

in the building in place of the stones taken out of the tower.
Explain, also, the spherical stones put into the building and
those that are still spherical.'
XXX. THE MEANING OF THE STONES FROM THE PLAIN
1 'I shall tell you about all this,' he answered. 'The stones
removed from the plain and placed in the tower-building,
instead of those that were rejected, are the base of this white
mountain. 2 Since it was found that the believers from this
mountain were all innocent, the Lord gave orders that the
believers from the base of this mountain be used for the tower-
building, for He knew that these stones will remain brilliant
and not one of them will become black when they go into the
11
building. 3 Whereas, if he had taken and put them in
from some other mountains, it would have been necessary for
Him to come back to the tower to cleanse it. However,
it these persons who believe and are des-
was found that all
tined to believe are white, for they are of the same kind.
Blessed are they and innocent. 4 Now I shall tell you about
those brilliant spherical stones, all taken from this white moun-
tain. First, I must tell you why they were found spherical.
11 The Greek text ends here.
PARABLES 347
Their riches clouded their minds to the truth and obscured it.
However, they never fell away from the true God and no evil
word came from their lips, but all was justice and the vir-
tue of truth. 5 So, when the Lord saw their frame of mind
and that they could help the truth and remain virtuous,
He had their riches cut off from them. But, He did not
remove their riches altogether; hence, they could do some
good with what was left them. They will live to God, for they
come from a good stock. Consequently, they have been
trimmed a little and placed in the tower-building.
XXXI. THE MEANING OF THE SPHERICAL STONES

1
'However, the other stones that still remained spherical
and were not fitted into the building, because they have not
yet received the seal, were put back in their original place,
for it turned out that they were round. 2 This world and
its
empty riches have to be cut away from them. Then
they will dwell in the Kingdom of God. They must enter
God's Kingdom; God has blessed this innocent kind. Not
a single one of this group will perish. For, though one or
the other may sin because of the Devil's temptation, he
will quickly return to His Lord. 3 I, the angel of penance,
consider you all happy, you who are innocent as babes, be-
cause your part is good and in honor in God's sight. 4 To all
of you who have received the seal I make this declaration:
Retain your guilelessness, do not recall injuries, do not persist
in your wickedness or in the bitter memory of your past of-
fenses. Be of one spirit and heal those evil dissensions. Remove
them from your midst, that the Lord of the flock may rejoice
in His sheep. 5 And He will, if He finds all the sheep in good
health. But, woe to the shepherds if He finds any of the
sheep scattered. 6 And, if the shepherds themselves are scat-

tered, how will they answer for their flocks? They cannot say
that they were in distress because of the flock. No one will
believe them. It is past credence that a shepherd should suffer
at the hands of the flock. His punishment will be all the
greater because of his lie. I, also, am a shepherd, and I have

the gravest obligation to give an account for you.
XXXII. EXHORTATION TO LIVE IN INNOCENCE AND PEACE
1 'So, mend your ways while the tower is still in the build-
ing. 2 The Lord has His dwelling among the peace-lovers.
The Lord prizes peace and He is far from the quarrelsome
and from those who are given up to wickedness. Return to
Him that spirit entire, as you received it.
Suppose you give
to the dyer a new garment, whole. You want back, to get it
whole. Will you take it if the dyer returns You will it torn?
instantly blaze up, cover him with reproaches, and say: "I
gave you a whole garment. Why did you tear it and make it
useless? Because of the rent you made in it, it cannot be
used." Surely you will say all this he
to the dyer for the rent
made in
your garment? 4 Now, if
you are so annoyed about
your garment and complain about not receiving it whole,
what do you think the Lord will do to you? He gave you His
spirit whole and you return it to Him altogether useless, so
that it cannot be put to use. For it began to be useless after
it had been
spoiled by you. Surely the Lord of that spirit will
5
punish you with death for this deed of yours.' 5 'Evidently, I

said, 'He will punish all those He finds continuing to bear
malice.' 'Do not trample His mercy,' he said. 'Pay honor to
Him for His patience with your sins. He is not like you. Do
penance, then, that is useful for you.
PARABLES 349
XXXIII. THE MEANING OF THE FILLED-IN PLAIN
1 'All that is written above, I, the shepherd, the angel of
penance, manifested and spoke to God's servants. So, if you

believe and hear my words and walk according to them, cor-
recting your ways, you can live. But, if you persist in wicked-
-
ness and continue to bear malice, remember no one of this

5
type will live to God. All that I had to say has been told you.
2 The shepherd in person had this, also, to say to me 'Have :
you asked all your questions? 'Yes, sir,* I said. 'Why, then,
did you not ask me about the marks left by the stones put
back in the building? We 5
filled up the marks. I said: 'I for-
3
got, sir. 3 'I shall tell you about this now. They are those
who have heard my commandments in the present time and
have done penance with their whole heart. After the Lord
saw that they had done sound and thorough penance, and
that they were able to continue in this disposition, He gave
orders that their former sins be wiped out. These marks are
their sins which have been levelled off so that they could
not show.'
Tenth Parable
I. THE POWER AND DIGNITY OF THE SHEPHERD
1 After I had written this book, the messenger who had
handed me over to the shepherd came to the house I was in

and sat on my bed. On the right stood the shepherd. Then he
called me and said: 2 'I handed you over with your house-
5
hold to this shepherd, so you could be protected by him.
5
'Yes, sir, I said. 'So, if you want protection from all annoy-
ance and cruelty; if you want success in every good work and
in every word; if
you want power of justice walk in the
commandments of this shepherd, the commandments I gave
you. With them you can overcome all iniquity. 3 For, if you
keep the commandments of this shepherd, all the lusts and
pleasures of this world will be under your control and, in every
good undertaking of yours, success will follow you. Imitate
his gravity and self-restraint, and let all know that he is highly
regarded and this his dignity is great in the sight of the Lord.
Tell all, likewise, that he is
a ruler of great authority and
powerful in his office. Over the whole earth authority over
penance has been put in his hands exclusively. Surely you
see that he is powerful. However, you make little of the re-
straint and modesty he shows you.'
II. THE TESTIMONY OF THE SHEPHERD IN FAVOR OF HERMAS
1 I said to him: 'Ask him, sir, whether I have done any-

thing against his command, anything offensive to him since
he came to my house.' 2 'I also know,' he said, 'that you have
done and are going to do nothing against his command. For
your perseverance I speak: His report on you has been good.
Tell this to others: Those who do penance or who are going
to do penance should have the same sentiments as you. Then
he will give a good report of them to me, and I to the Lord.'
3 'Sir,' I said, 'I also make known to everybody the glories of
the Lord; it is
my hope that all who committed sin in the
past will readily do penance on hearing this, and thus recover

life.' 4 'Continue in this ministry,' he said, 'and fulfill its
requirements. All who fulfill His commandments will have

life; yes, such a person will be held in high esteem by the
Lord. Anyone who does not keep His commandments runs
away from his own life, besides acting against Him. Further-
more, he who does not keep His commandments delivers him-
PARABLES 351
self to death. He is guilty of his own blood. I tell you :

Keep
His commandments and you will have a cure for sin.
III. HERMAS Is PUT IN THE KEEPING OF THE VIRGINS
1 'Now, I sent these virgins to live with you, because I

saw that they were friendly to you. So, now you have helpers
to be better able to keep His commandments. For the obser-
vance of these commandments is impossible without [the help
of] these virgins. Though I see they are glad to be with you, I
shall, nevertheless, bid them not to leave your house at all. 2 As
for you, clean your house thoroughly, for they will be glad
to live in a clean dwelling. They are pure, chaste, and industri-
ous, and are highly regarded by God, all of them. So, if they
have a clean dwelling in your house, they will stay with you.
On the other hand, if the slightest taint creeps in, they will in-
stantly go away from your house, for these virgins have not the
slightest love for any taint whatever.' 3 'Sir,' I said to him, 'I
hope that I shall find favor withthem and that they will al-
ways be glad to live in my house. Just as this person, to whom
you have handed me over, has no complaint against me, so
neither will they.' 4 He said to the shepherd: I am sure that
C
the servant of God wishes to live, and is going to keep these

commandments, and that he is going to house these virgins in
a clean dwelling.' After saying this, he handed me over again
to the shepherd and called in the virgins. To them he said:
'Because I am sure that you are glad to dwell in this man's
house, I entrust him to you and his household also. So, do not
go away from his house at all.' These remarks of his they were
glad to hear.
IV. EXHORTATION TO HERMAS TO REMAIN TRUE TO His

CALLING
1 Then he said to me: 'Acquit

yourself manfully of this
office. Tell every being human
of God's wonders and you will
find favor in this office. Thus, everybody who walks in these
comandments and will be happy during his life.
will live
will not live and will be un-
But, anyone who disregards them
happy in his life. 2 Tell all who can perform charitable acts
not to lag in good works and that this is helpful to them. Now
I say that every man should be relieved in his difficulties. For,
a person who is in need and endures inconveniences in his
daily life is in torment and
want. 3 The person who rescues
from want the life of a man who is in want draws great joy
for himself. For, the man who is harrassed by this kind of
misfortune suffers the same torture and affliction as the man
in prison. Indeed, many incapable of enduring such mis-

fortunes lay violent hands on themselves. Therefore, the one
who knows the misfortune of such a person, and does not
release him, commits a serious sin and is guilty of that
man's blood. 4 So, all you who have received from the
Lord, perform works of charity, lest, while you are delaying,
the building of the tower be finished. For your sakes, the
building of the tower has been interrupted. So, if you do not
hurry to do right, the tower will be finished and you will be
3
left out of it.5 After speaking to me, he got up from the bed
and left, taking along the shepherd and virgins. However, he
assured me that he would send the shepherd and the virgins
back to my house.
LETTER
Translated
by
GERALD G. WALSH, S.J., M.A. (Oxon), Ph.D., ST.D.

Fordham University
IMPRIMI POTEST:
Neo Eboraci
die 8 Sept., 1946
INTRODUCTION
|
HE DOCUMENT which is here translated consists of
two quite disparate parts. The first ten chapters con-
stitute one of the most exquisite pieces of early
Christian literature. They were written by an unnamed master
of Greek style, a fervent Christian filled with Pauline con-
victions, a humanist who had achieved a remarkable harmony
of supernatural faith and charity, with a highly cultivated
intelligence, literary taste, conscience and social sense. The
calm and clarity of his thought reveal a master of logic, the
deep convicitions of a serious thinker, the eloquence of a
trained rhetorician, the breadth of mind and warmth of heart,
the poise of an educated gentleman.
The second part, Chapters 1 1 and 1 2, was obviously written
by a different sort of a person. The author describes himself
as a 'disciple of the Apostles.' His style lacks the calm and
clarity of the Letter. The tone is more Oriental than Hellenic.
According to one guess, the writer was Hippolytus, author of
the Philosophumena, who died as a martyr about A.D. 236.
The first part has been assumed to be a letter, but it may
well have been a formal written defense presented to a judge.
It is difficult to determine the date of its composition. The
fact that Christianity is alluded to in the opening chapter as
'this new group or institute' suggests an early date, but the
attribution to Clement of Rome or to Apollos is merely con-
jecture. The fact that Diognetus was the name of a tutor of
Marcus Aurelius led some to think that Justin Martyr was
the author, but the style of Justin is quite unlike the style of
this Letter. Like the homily ( Chapters 1 1 and 12), the Letter
is incomplete. The treatment of the Father in Chapter 10
355
356 LETTER TO DIOGNETUS
supposes a corresponding treatment of the Son, which is not

given.
It is curious that so beautiful a composition appears to
have left no impression on any writer of the patristic or
medieval period. The single manuscript of the thirteenth or
fourteenth century which contains the Letter was discovered
in the sixteenth century and published in 1592, It was des-
troyed during the siege of Strasburg in 1870,
LETTER TO DIOGNETUS
I see that you are eagerness itself

to learn about the religion of the Christians. Your
questions in regard to them have been drawn up
with great clarity and care. You ask: In what God do they
trust?How does their worship of Him help them all of
them to care so little for the world and to despise death?
Why do they neither esteem the gods that are considered as
such by the Greeks nor keep the observances of the Jews?
What is the character of the love that links them one with an-
other? And, finally, why is it that this new group or institute
has come into existence 2 in our time and not earlier? I wel-
come and I pray to God
this earnestness in you, who gives us
power both and to listen that I may
to speak be given the
grace so to speak that you may profit by what you hear, and
that you may be given the grace so to listen that, after I have
spoken, I may not be disappointed.
(
2 ) The first thing, then, is to clear away all the prejudices
that clutter your mind and to divest yourself of any habit of
thought that is leading you into error. You must begin by
3
being, as it were, a new man, ready, as you yourself put it,
to give ear to a new story. You must take a look not only with
your eyes, but with your mind, at what you call and consider
gods, and ask : What substance or form can they really have?
1 Literally, 'most-excellent,' as in Acts 23.26; 24.3; 26.25, where the

word krdtistos is applied to Felix and Festus. If the present document
is a defense presented to a pagan judge, 'most excellent" would have
the sense of 'Your Honor.'
2 Bios may here be rendered by 'world/
3 Cf. St. Paul to the Ephesians 4.22-24: 'You must be quit now of
the old self .
you must be clothed in the new self.'
. .
357
Is not this one made of stone, like the pavement under our
feet, and that one of bronze, no better than what is in the
pots and pans in daily use? Is not a third made of wood and
already rotting, and a fourth of silver and in need of a custo-
dian, lest it be stolen? Is not another made of iron that is
corroded with rust, and still another of clay that is no more
distinguished than what is made into a vessel for the lowliest

use? Are not all of them perishable matter, or forged with
iron and fire? Did not a sculptor make this one, a copper-
smith that one, a silversmith a third, and a potter another of
them? Is there any one of them that could not have been
changed into any other shape before it was given this or that
form by one or another of these arts? And, even now, given the
right craftsmen, could not any of these utensils be turned
into gods of the same material just like these? And could not
any of these gods that are now worshipped by you be once

more turned by man into pots and pans like the rest? Are they
not all deaf and blind, without soul or sense or power to move?
Are not all of them subject to rot and decay? You call these
things gods you serve them you bow down before them and,
; ; ;
in the end, you become no better than they are. This is the
reason why you hate the Christians because they refuse to
take these things for gods. But the fact is that you who now
esteem and worship them despise them much more than the
Christians do. Whenyou leave the gods of stone and clay
which you worship unguarded, while you lock up at night the
gods of silver and gold, and set a guard over them by day, lest
they be stolen, do you not mock and insult them much more
than the Christians do? And so with the honors you imagine
you pay them: If they are sensible of them, you insult them;
if they are insensible, you convict them [of insensibility],
LETTER TO DIOGNETUS 359
4
while you are propitiating them with blood and fumes of fat.
Imagine one of yourselves submitting to this, or allowing any-
thing of the sort to happen to him! There is not a single
human being who would willingly put up with such treat-
ment for the simple reason that he can feel and think. A
stone endures it, because it feels nothing. And so, you dis-
5
believe in power of perception. There are many other
its
things I might say on this matter of the Christians not being

enslaved to such gods as these. But, if anyone finds what I
have said insufficient, it is useless, I think, to say more.
(3) The next question, which I think you are very eager
to have discussed, is why the Christians do not worship in the
same way as the Jews. As for the Jews, in so far as they keep
away from the service of idols I have just mentioned, they
are right in claiming to revere one God and Lord over all;
but, in so far as they worship God in ways like the ones al-
ready mentioned, they are in the wrong. If the Greeks offer
a proof of their folly in making offerings to gods that can
neither see nor hear, then the Jews, in making the same offer-
ings to God, as though He were in need of them, should think
this ridiculous rather than religious. For, He who made
heaven and earth and all that is in them, and has provided us
all with what we need, could not Himself have any need of
the very things which He gives to those who think they are
giving something to Him. As for those who think they can
offer Him sacrifices with blood and fat and holocausts, and
by such rites honor Him, they differ in nothing, so it seems

to me, from those who show the same devotion to deaf idols.
The latter think they can give to beings unable to take; the
former to one who is in need of nothing.
4 The Greek text 'convicting them

reads: . .
you propitiate';
. the
words have been added.
'of insensibility'
5 Literally, 'Therefore, you convict his (i.e.,
the god's) sensibility/
(4) But, now, as to certain ridiculous matters that call for

no discussion such as their scruples in regard to meat, their
observance of the Sabbath days, their vain boasting about
circumcision, and the hypocrisy connected with fasting and
the feasts of the new moon I do not suppose you need any
instructions from me. For, how can it be other than irreligious
to accept some of the things which God has created for
men's use and to though some were created
reject others, as
to good purposes and others were useless and superfluous?
And how can it be other than profane to lie against God,
pretending that He has forbidden us to do a good deed on
the Sabbath day? And is it not ridiculous to boast of a muti-
lation of the flesh as a sign of the chosen people, as though
on account of this they were particularly loved by God? Take
6
again their constant watching of the stars and the moon in
order to make sure of the observance of months and days,
and to commemorate the dispensations of God and the
changes of the seasons according to their own whims, making

7
this season a time of feasting and that one a time of fasting.
Who would look on all this as evidence of religion and not,
rather, as a sign of folly? And so, I hope I have said enough
to show you how right the Christians are in keeping away
from the plain silliness and error, the fussiness and vaunting
of the Jews. But, as to the mystery of their own worship, you
must not expect that any man fully instruct you.
(5) Christians are not different from the rest of men in
nationality, speech, or customs; they do not live in states of

their own, nor do they use a special language, nor adopt a
6 The Jewish S:ibbath began on Friday evening, as soon as three stars

of moderate si/e were visible in the sky. The order of words, 'stars . . .
moon . months
. . .
.
days,' is an illustration of the rhetorical figure,
.
chiasmos.
1 Literally, 'mourning/ i.e., the Day of Atonement.
peculiar way of life. Their teaching is not the kind of thing

that could be discovered by the wisdom or reflection of mere
active-minded men; indeed, they are not outstanding in hu-
man learning as others are. Whether fortune has given them
a home in a Greek or foreign city, they follow local custom
in the matter of dress, food, and way of life; yet the charac-
8
ter of the culturethey reveal is marvellous and, it must be
admitted, unusual. They live, each in his native land but as
though they were not really at home there. They share in all
duties like and suffer all hardships like strangers.
citizens
Every foreign land is for them a fatherland and every father-

land a foreign land. They marry like the rest of men and
beget children, but they do not abandon the babies that are
9
born. They share a common board, but not a common bed.
In the flesh as they are, they do not live according to the flesh.
10
They dwell on earth, but they are citizens of heaven. They
obey the laws that men make, but their lives are better than
the laws. They love all men, but are persecuted by all. They
are unknown, and yet they are condemned. They are put to
11
death, yet are more alive than ever, They are paupers, but
they make many rich. They lack all things, and yet in all
things they abound. They are dishonored, yet glory in their
dishonor. They are maligned, and
yet are vindicated. They
are reviled, and
yet they They suffer insult, yet they pay
bless.
respect. They do good, yet are punished with the wicked.

When they are punished, they rejoice, as though they were
getting more of life. They are attacked by the Jews as Gentiles
8 Or, perhaps, 'the constitution of their polity' katdstasin tes heauton

politeias; although the verb endeiknuntai suggests more an inner
than an outward way of life.
9 The Greek text has koincn, 'common/ in the sense of 'unclean/ but
the emendation koiten makes much better sense.
10 Cf. Phil. 3.20.
11 For this and what follows cf. 2 Cor. 6.9-10; 4.12.
and are persecuted by the Greeks, yet those who hate them
can give no reason for their hatred.
(6) In a word, what the soul is to the body Christians are
to the world. The soul is distributed in every member of the
body, and Christians are scattered in every city in the world.
The soul dwells in the body, and yet it is not of the body.
So, Christians live in the world, but they are not of the world.
The soul which is guarded in the visible body is not itself
visible. And so, Christians who are in the world are known,
but their worship remains unseen. The flesh hates the soul
and acts like an unjust aggressor, because it is forbidden to
indulge in pleasures. The world hates Christians not that
they have done it wrong, but because they oppose its pleasures.
The soul loves the body and its members in spite of the hatred.
So Christians love those who hate them. The soul is locked
up in the body, yet it holds the body together. And so Chris-
tians are held in theworld as in a prison, yet it is they who hold
the world together. The immortal soul dwells in a mortal taber-
nacle. So Christians sojourn among perishable things, but their
souls are set on immortality in heaven. When the soul is ill-
treated in the matter of food and drink, it is improved. So,
when Christians are persecuted, their numbers daily increase.
Such is the assignment to which God has called them, and
they
have no right to shirk it.
(7) For, as I said, it was no earthly discovery that was
committed to them, nor is it mortal wisdom that they feel
bound to guard so jealously, nor have they been entrusted
with the dispensation of merely human mysteries. The truth
isthat the Almighty Creator of the Universe, the invisible God
Himself, scattered from heaven among them the seed of truth
and of holy thought which higher than men's minds, and
is
He made it take firm root in their hearts. He did not send a

servant (whether angel or principality, whether of those that
direct the affairs of earth or of those entrusted with arrange-

ments in heaven), but He sent the very Artificer and Maker
of the cosmos, by whom He created the heavens, Him by
whom He enclosed the ocean in its proper bounds. Him whose
mysterious laws all the elements faithfully observe, and by
whom the measures of the length of days were given to the
sun to guard, Him whom the moon obeys when it is bidden
to shine by night and whom the stars obey when they follow
the course of the moon, Him by whom all things are put in
order and given their bounds and told to obey the heavens
and the things in heaven, the earth and the things in the
earth, the sea and the things in the sea, fire and air and
peace, the things in the heights and in the depths and those
that are in between. To them He sent Him. Do you really
think as might be humanly possible that He sent Him
to impose His power with fear and terror? Certainly not. He
came in gentleness and humility. He sent Hun as a King
would send a son and king; He sent Him as God for the sake
ofmen. In
sending Him, He acted as a Savior, appealing to
persuasion and not to power for it is not like God to use
compulsion. He acted as one inviting, not as one pursuing;
as a lover, not as a judge. Later on, indeed, He will send Him
12
as a Judge; and then who will be able to withstand His
13
coming? . . . [Do you not see] them thrown to wild beasts
to make them deny their Lord and yet they are not con-
quered? Do you not see that the more of them who are pun-
ished, the more they grow in number? Such things do not
look like the works of men; they are the power of God; they
are signs of His coming.
12 Cf. John 3.17.

13 gf. Mai. 3.2. After this there is an obvious break in the text. The
words, 'Do you not see/ were supplied by Henri Etienne (Stephanus)
who first edited the MS.
(8) Was there one among all mankind

who knew what
God was before He came? Or, perhaps, you prefer to accept
the vacuous and silly professions of those specious philoso-
phers? One group of them said that God was fire what they
call God is the place to which they are likely to go. Another
group said God was water; a third, one of the other elements
that God created. The trouble is that, if any one of these
propositions is acceptable, there is no
reason why any one of
the other created things should not have an equal claim to
be considered God. The fact is that all this stuff is the sham
and deceit of tricksters. God showed Himself to men; not
one of them has seen or known Him. He revealed Himself
by means of faith; for by this alone it is possible to see God.
For, God, the Lord and Creator of all, who made all things
and set them in order, was not merely a lover of mankind,
but was full of compassion. Mild and good calm and true
He always was and is and will be; He alone is good. The
great and ineffable Idea which He conceived He communi-
cated to His Son alone. For a time, indeed, He kept the plan
of His wisdom to Himself and guarded it as a mystery; and
thus He seemed to have no care and thought for us. But
when, through His beloved Son, He removed the veil and
revealed what He had prepared from the beginning, He gave
us all at once participation in His gifts, the graces of being
able to see and understand things beyond all our expectations.
(9) In Himself and with His Son, His providence had all
things arranged. If, for a time before He came, He allowed
us to be carried along by our own whims and inordinate
desires, tobe led astray by pleasures and lusts, it was in no
sense because He took any joy in our sins He merely per-
mitted them. He did not approve of the period of our wicked-
ness in the past; He was merely preparing the present reign
of grace. He wanted us who, in times past, by our own sins,
were convicted unworthy, to become now, by the

of being
goodness of God, worthy of life. He wanted us who proved

that, by ourselves, we could not enter into the kingdom of
God, to become able, by the power of God, to enter in. Once
the measure of our sin had become full and overflowing, and
it was perfectly clear that nothing but punishment and death
could be expected as the wages of sin, the time came which

God had foreordained. Henceforth He would reveal His
goodness and grace and Oh! how exceeding great is God's
love and friendship for men. Instead of hating us and reject-
ing us and remembering our sins, He was compassionate and
patient and took upon Himself our sins. He gave us His own
Son for our redemption. 14 For us who were sinful, He gave
up the Holy One; for the wicked the Innocent One; the Just
One for the unjust; the Incorruptible One for corruptible
men; and for us mortals the Immortal One. For, what else but
His righteousness could have concealed our sin? In whom, if
not in the only Son of God, could we lawless and sinful men
have been justified? What a sweet exchange! What an inex-
plicable achievement! What unexpected graces! that in One
who was just the sin of many should be concealed, that the
righteousness of One should justify many sinners. In the
former time He proved the inability of our nature to obtain
life, and now He has revealed a Savior capable of saving the
incapable. For both these reasons He wanted us to believe

in His goodness and to look upon Him as guardian, father,
teacher, adviser, and physician, as our mind, light, honor,

glory, strength, and life, and to have no solicitude about
what we wear and eat. 15
14 Cf. 1 Peter 3.18.

15 Lightfoot omits the last phrase from his text, but the phrase has. the
authority of the MS.
(10) This faith, if only you desire it, you can have, and,
first ofthe knowledge of the Father. For, God loved men,
all,
and for their sake made the world and made all things on
earth subject to them. He gave them their reason and their
mind. Them alone He allowed to look up to heaven. He
fashioned them in His own image. To them He sent His
only-begotten Son. To them He promised the kingdom
16
which heaven and He will give it to those who love Him.

is in
And with what joy do you think you will be filled when you
come to know these things? And how you will love Him who
first loved you so much! And, when you love Him, you will
be an imitator of His goodness. And do not be surprised that

a man may become an imitator of God. He can do so be-
cause God wills it. You know, there is no real happiness in
getting the better of your neighbors, in wanting to have more

than weaker men, in being rich and able to order your in-
feriors about. It is not in such ways that a man can imitate
God, for these things are no part of His greatness. On the
other hand, any man can be an imitator of God, if he takes
oh his own shoulders the burden of his neighbors, if he chooses
to use his advantage to help another who is underprivileged,
ifhe takes what he has received from God and gives to those
who are in need for such a man becomes God to those who
are helped. When you have faith, you will see that God rules
in heaven, even though you are on earth; you will begin to
speak of the mysteries of God; you will love and admire men
who suffer because they refuse to deny God; you will con-
demn the deceit and error of the world as soon as you realize
that true life is in heaven, and despise the seeming death in
this world, and fear the real death which is reserved for those
who are to be condemned to eternal fire which shall torment
16 Cf. 1
John 4.9.
forever thosewho are committed to it. When you have faith,

you admire
will those who, for the sake of what is right, bear
the temporal fire, and you will think them blessed when you
come to know that fire. . . .
# * *
(11) have
I no strange doctrines to preach, nor any queer
questions to ask, but, having been a disciple of the Apostles,

I have become a teacher of the Gentiles. To those who have
become learners of the truth I try to be a worthy minister
of the teaching that has been handed down. Is there any man
who, once he has been properly taught and admitted as a
friend of the Word, is not anxious to master as clearly as he
can the lessons openly taught to the disciples by the Word?
Unperceived by the unbelieving, but speaking at length to the
disciples, theWord appeared and declared the truth, speaking
freely of His mysteries. Further, those who were considered
by Him to be faithful learned the mysteries of the Father.
It was for this reason that He sent the Word, that He might
appear to the world. Dishonored by the populace, He was

preached by the Apostles and was believed in by the Gentiles.
He was from the beginning. He appeared as new, but was
found to be old and ever young, when He is born in the hearts
of the saints. He is the Eternal One, who in our day is ac-
counted to be the Son. Through Him the Church is enriched,
and in the saints His unfolded grace is multiplied. This grace
gives understanding, makes mysteries clear, announces the
acceptable times, rejoices over the faithful, is granted to those
who seek, that is to say, to those by whom the promises to
believe are not broken and the limits set down by the fathers
are not overstepped. And so the fear of the Law is hymned,
and the grace is acknowledged, and the faith
of the Prophets
of the Gospels is made
firm, and the tradition of the Apostles
is guarded, and the joy of the Church exults. If you do not
reject this grace, you will understand what the Word says by
the tongues of those whom He chooses, when He wills. We
have been moved to utter with whatever it was the
difficulty
will of the Word to command and out of love of the
us,
things revealed to us we became
sharers of them with you.
(12) Now that you have come to know and have given
earnest attention to these truths, you will learn how much
God bestows on those who love Him properly. These men
become a paradise of delight, a tree bearing every fruit and
flower, growing up in themselves and adorned with various
fruits. For, in this place there were planted a tree of knowl-
edge and a tree of life. It is not the tree of knowledge, but

disobedience, that kills. For, the Scriptures are not silent on
how God from the beginning planted a tree of knowledge
and a tree of life in the middle of Paradise, revealing life
through knowledge. Those who did not use it properly in the
beginning were made naked by the deceit of the serpent. For,
there is neither life without knowledge, nor sound
knowledge
without true life. Hence, the one tree was planted near the
other. The Apostle saw the force of this and,
blaming the
knowledge which is exercised without the truth of the com-
mand leading to life, he says: 'Knowledge only breeds self-
17
conceit, charity that binds the building together.'
it is
For,
the man who thinks he knows
something, apart from the true
knowledge to which witness is borne by life, knows nothing.
He is deceived by the serpent, because he has not loved life.
But, the man who with fear acknowledges and pursues life
plants in hope and can expect fruit. Let your heart be knowl-
edge and your life be true reason, properly understood. And
so, bearing the tree of this truth and plucking the fruit,
you
will forever gather the harvest which God desires and which
17 1 Cor. 8.1.
the serpent does not touch. Eve is not deceived nor destroyed
by deception and is trusted as a virgin. Salvation is set forth
and the Apostles are given understanding, and the Pasch of
18
the Lord goes on, and the candles are brought together and
arranged in order. In teaching the saints the Word is glad-
dened. Through Him the Father is glorified. To Him be glory
forever. Amen.
18 Keeping the reading keroi; Lightfoot's text has the conjecture,

kleroi, and he translates: 'the congregations are gathered together.'
THE FRAGMENTS
OF
Translated
by
JOSEPH M.-F. MARIQUE, S.J., Ph.D.

Fordham University
I M PRIM i POTEST:
Neo Eboraci
die 24 Oct., 1946
INTRODUCTION
|
HE FOLLOWING tantalizing short Fragments of Papias
1
are all citations from writers, principally from the

second to the fourth century. Yet, the interest in them,
on the part of both Christian antiquity and modern Scripture
2
scholars, has been intense and sustained. The reason is that
Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis, has something to tell us about
the authors of three Gospels, especially St. John and St. Mark.
St. Luke not mentioned by name in any of the quotations.
is
St. Matthew is briefly even with reference to the brevity of

dismissed. What that 'something* is which
3
the other portions
Papias has to tell has been the subject of voluminous current
4
criticism.
1 For an exhaustive treatment of the Fragments of Papias and a biblio-

graphy of. Bardenhewer, Geschichte der altkirchlichen Literatur (Frei-
burg 1913) 1 and K. ^ihlmeyer, Die apostolischen Vater (Tubingen
1924) Two English works will repay reading: The article 'Papias' in
.
Catholic Encyclopedia XI, by Dorn John Chapman, and (revision and

condensation of the article in the old work by Wace and Smith) in the
Dictionary of Christian Biography and Literature (D.C.B.) pp. 779 ,
ff. Most of the modern studies on the

subject are mentioned in these
books, with the exception of occasional items cited in the notes.
2 Cf. the bibliography in the Catholic Encyclopedia article.
3 Eusebius Hist. eccl. 3 39; cf. Fragment II'. 16.
4 Among the very latest is the sober and painstaking discussion of the
Mark Fragment by James A. Kleist, S.J., in the St. Louis University
Studies, Series A. Humanities Series No. I, Rereading the Papias Frag-
ment on Mark. This is a scholarly evaluation of the evidence, the
appraisal of the 'difficulties/ and the solution of the remarks of Eusebius
in Fragment 11.15. On the John Fragment, Dom Chapman's John the
Presbyter and the Fourth Gospel (Oxford 1911) can still be read with
profit.
373
374 THE FRAGMENTS OF PAPIAS
In the translation submitted in the following pages, the

purpose has been merely to enable the reader to judge for
himself what the ipsissima verba are and not to pronounce
judgment for him. Much less is a commentary on the writings
of Papias in place here; notes are added to indicate where
such information may be obtained. The fragments themselves
are the only solid basis of information on Papias' life, just as
of all exegetical attempts.
they also must be the starting point
From these we are warranted in saying that he was a native
of Phrygia and that he flourished toward the end of the first
century and, perhaps, as late as the middle of the second.
The revised translation of theFragments of Papias in
this second printing of The Apostolic Fathers is based on the
text of Funk, Opera Patrum Apostolicorum, (Tubingae
1881)2. The arrangement is the same as Funk's except that
after Fragment X
of Funk's edition, Bihlmeyer's Fragment XI
has been introduced. The last Fragment (XIX), relegated to
a footnote by Funk (p. 299, n.2), though under suspicion, has
been included because it has frequently entered into discus-
sions of Papias.
|
HEN CREATION, reborn and freed from bondage, will
yield an abundance of food of all kinds from the hea-
1
ven's dew and
the fertility of the earth, just as the
seniors recall. Those who saw John, the Lord's disciple [tell
us] that they heard from him how the Lord taught and spoke
about these times: Days will come when vines will grow each
with ten thousand shoots, and on each shoot ten thousand
branches, and on each branch ten thousand twigs, and on
each twig ten thousand clusters, and on each cluster ten
thousand grapes. Each grape, when pressed, will yield twenty-
five measures of wine. And, when anyone of these saints will
take hold of a cluster, another cluster will cry out: *I am a
better cluster. Take me and give thanks to the Lord through
me.' In the same way, also, the grain of wheat will produce
ten thousand grains, and every single grain will produce ten
pounds of flour, fine and clean. And other fruits, seeds, and
grass also will produce in similar proportions. And all the
animals who use the products of the soil will be at peace and
in harmony with one another, completely at man's beck and
call.
Papias, a disciple of John and companion of Polycarp, a

man of the first ages, also bears written testimony to this in
the fourth of his books, for he is the author of five books.
For believers, this is credible. For, according to him, when
1 Gen. 27.28.
375
Judas the traitor refused to believe, and asked how such crops
would be produced by the Lord, He answered: 'Those who
reach these times will see.'
Irenaeus, Haer. V. 33.3.4. (ed. Stieren 1853) 1. 809 ff.
II
1 We have the books of Papias, five in number, entitled

still
Expositions of the Oracles of the Lord. Irenaeus also records

that these were his only writings, in words more or less to this
effect: Tapias, who had heard John and been a companion
cf Polycarp, a man of the first ages, bears witness to this in his
fourth book; as is known, he composed five books. 2 So much
5
for Irenaeus. Papias himself, however, in the introduction to

his treatises, brings out clearly that he never was a hearer or
eye-witness of the holy Apostles. By the language used he tells

us that he received the doctrines of the faith from acquain-
tances of theirs. 3 'So far as you are concerned, I shall not
hold back a single thing I carefully learned from my seniors
and carefully remember, and shall thoroughly guarantee the
truth of these matters. For I do not delight in wordy accounts,
as many people do, but in accounts that tell the truth. Fur-
thermore, I do not take delight in the commandments of any-
body else, but in those mentioned as having been given by the

Lord for our belief and which proceed from Truth 1 itself.
4 Whenever anyone came my way, who had been a follower
of my seniors, I would ask for the accounts of our seniors:
What did Andrew or Peter say? Or Philip or Thomas or
James or John or Matthew, or any other of the Lord's dis-
1 The expression 'Truth itself is distinctly Johannine; cf.

Gospel ac-
cording to John, Prologue and passim. 'Wordy accounts' and 'com-
St.
mandments of anybody else* most probably refer to the rigoristic sects
of Gnostics; cf. D.C.B.
THE FRAGMENTS OF PAPIAS 377
ciples? I also asked: What did Aristion 2 and John the Pres-
3
byter, disciples of the Lord, say. For, as I see it, it is not
so much from books as from the living and permanent voice
that I must draw profit.' 5 At this point it is worth noting
that he twice includes the name John in his enumerations.
In the first list he puts him down along with Peter, James,
Matthew^ and the rest of the Apostles, clearly meaning the
Evangelist. In the other list, after an interval, he puts John in
the class of those who are not Apostles, with Aristion ahead of
him, and 6 he definitely designates him 'the Presbyter.' This
proves that the account of those who state there were two
persons of the same name in Asia is true, as also that there
5
are two tombs in Ephesus, each still called 'John's. It is im-
portant to keep this in mind, for, if the former is not accepted,
it is probable that the latter is the personwho saw the Apoca-
lypse which bears the name 'John'. 7 Now, the Papias of whom
1 am here speaking declares that he received the discourses
of the Apostles from persons who were their followers, and he
furthermore states that he himself actually heard both Aristion
and John the Presbyter. In any case, he repeatedly mentions
them by name in his writings and also records their tradi-
tions. These items presumably have not been mentioned use-
lessly. 8 It is worth adding to these remarks of Papias other

statements of his, in which he recounts some extraordinary
events and other matters that allegedly came to his knowledge
by tradition. 9 In the foregoing an account was given of Philip
the Apostle's stay in Hierapolis with his daughters. At this
point attention must be called to the miraculous story which,
Papias their contemporary relates, was told him by Philip's
2 Little more is known from literary sources about the identity of this
person than what Papias tells us; cf. D.C.B.
3 On John the Presbyter, cf. the articles by Dom John Chapman, O.S.B.
and his book John the Presbyter and the Fourth Gospel (Oxford 1911) ,
besides the literature mentioned by Bihlmeyer, cf. Introduction,
p. XLV f. n.l.
daughters. He says that a roan rose from the dead in his time.
Another extraordinary story is about Justus, surnamed Bar-
sabbas, to the effect that someone drank a deadly poison and,
by the Lord's grace, did not suffer any injurious effect. 10
4
The Acts of the Apostles record that after the Ascension of
the Savior the holy Apostles put forward this Justus with
Matthias, and prayed for the choice to round out their nura-
ber: 'And they put forward two, Joseph named Barsabbas,
whose surname is Justus, and Matthias, and after prayer they
5
said. 1 1 The same author also includes in his narrative other
information allegedly from oral tradition, some strange para-
bles and teachings of the Savior, as well as other statements
of a rather mythical character. 12 Among other things he
says that a thousand years will elapse after the resurrection
of the dead and there will be a corporeal establishment of
Christ's this earth. This assumption of his is due,
Kingdom on
I think, the fact that he misunderstood the Apostolic
to
accounts, not realizing that what they said in figures was
meant in a mystical sense. 13 For, he was very obviously a
man of small intelligence, as one can say on the basis of his
own remarks. Nevertheless, he was responsible for the same
5
opinion as his own among all the ecclesiastical writers, who
urged in their support his antiquity. An example is Irenaeus,
and whosoever else has appeared [on the scene] holding the
same views. 14 In his writings he has also given us other ac-
4 Acts 1.23.
5 The millenium played an important part throughout the
belief in the
Middle Ages, both in the West and in the East of Europe. Bardenhewer,
op. cit., lists among Chiliasts, besides Irenaeus, no less a person than
Justin Martyr, and perhaps Melito of Sardes. For further details on
Chiliasm in Christian antiquity, cf. L. Atzberger, Geschichte der
christlichen Eschatologie innerhatb der vornicanischen Zeit (1896) and
J. Rohr, Die geheime Offenbarung und die Zukunftserwartungen des
Urchristentums (Bibl. Zeitfragen IV 5 1922) Cf. J. P. Kirsch, Millenium
.
and Milleniarianism, Cath. EncycL X 307.

counts of the discourses of our Lord on the authority of the

above-mentioned Aristion and traditions of John the Presby-
ter. I refer the curious to these. For the present, I shall add
to the words quoted above the tradition on Mark, the writer
of the Gospel, which he records in these words: 15 'The
6
Presbyter also said this Mark, the interpreter of Peter, wrote
:
down carefully what he remembered, both the sayings and the

deeds of Christ, but not in chronological order, for he did not
hear the Lord and he did not accompany Him. At a later
time, however, he did accompany Peter, who adapted his
instructions to the needs [of his hearers], but not with the
object of making a connected series of the discourses of our

Lord. So, Mark made no mistake in writing the individual
discourses in the order in which he
recalled them. His one
concern was not to omit a single thing he had heard or to
leave out any untruth in this account.' Such is Papias' state-
ment on Mark. 16 About Matthew he says this: 'So Matthew
composed the discourses in Hebrew and everyone interpreted
them to the best of his ability.' The same writer makes use
of testimonies from the first letter of John and, likewise, from
Peter's letter. He also sets down another account of the wo-
man who was accused of many sins before our Lord, an
6 Cf. the competent treatment of this section of Eusebius' quotation by

James A. Kleist, s.g. The translation, which Father Kleist submits
after painstaking examination of all aspects of the question, follows:
This, too, the Old Man said: 'When Mark became (sc. by writing
his Gospel) the interpreter of Peter, he wrote down, though by no
means with full detail (though not without gaps in his narrative) ,
as much as he accurately remembered of the words and works of

the Lord: for he had neither heard the Lord nor followed Him, but
he subsequently joined Peter, as I said. Now, Peter did not intend
to give a complete exposition of the Lord's ministry, but delivered
his instructions to suit the varying needs of the people. It follows,
then, that Mark was guilty of no blunder if he wrote, simply to
the best of his recollections, an incomplete account. For, of one
matter he took forethought not to omit anything he had heard or
to falsify in recording anything.'
account contained in the Gospel according to the Hebrews. 7

And let these observations of ours, the indispensable minimum,
stand in addition to what has been set forth.
Eusebius, Hist. EccL III 39, ed. Heinichen.
Ill
1
Apollinarius: 'Judas did not die by hanging, but continued
to live, for he was taken down before he choked to death. The
Acts of the Apostles makes this clear, for, "falling headlong,
he burst asunder in the midst , : and all his bowels gushed
'
out." Papias, the disciple of John, tells this story more
clearly, when he says as follows in the fourth book of the
Expositions of the Oracles of the Lord: Judas was a dreadful,
walking example of impiety in this world, with his flesh
bloated to such an extent that he could not walk through a
space where a wagon could easily pass. Not even the huge
bulk of his head could go through It is related that his eye-
!
lids were so swollen that it was absolutely impossible for him

to see the light and his eyes could not be seen by a physician,
even with the help of a magnifying glass, so far had they sunk
from their outward projection. He died after many tor-
. . .
tures and punishments, in a secluded spot which has remained

deserted and uninhabited up to our time. Not even to this
day can anybody pass by the place without shielding his
7 The first mention of the Gospel according to the Hebrews occurs in
the Stromata 2.9.45 of Clement of Alexandria. Modern 'Higher Criti-
cism' has shown considerable interest in this work. Cf. Bardenhewer,
op. cit. 513. The story of 'the woman accused of many sins' is the
same as the one found m John 8.1-11.
1 Apollinaris (in Greek more often written Apollinarios than Apollinaris,
Cf. Bardenhewer, op. cit. 289) , of Laodicea, was read
by Photius. Ex-
cerpts from his work were given by him and also by Eusebius; cf. Bar-
denhewer, op. cit. 286 ff.
nostrils with his hands! Such is the afflux that goes through
his flesh [and even pours] out on the ground.
Compiled from Cramer, Catena ad Ada SS. A post.

2
(1838) 12 ff. and other similar sources mentioned

by Bihlmeyer, op. cit. 137.
IV
Papias word for word says the following: To som (obvi-

1
ously he means some of the angels who in the beginning were

holy) He gave dominion over the proper arrangement of the
world and He enjoined them to exercise their dominion well.'
Right after this he says: 'But it turned out that their battle-
array came to no good end. And the great dragon, the
immemorial serpent, also called Devil and Satan, was cast out.
So he wanders over the whole world and is banished to earth
5
along with his angels.

Andrew of Caesarea, On the Apocalypse Ch. 34.
Serm. 12 (Migne, PG 106.325).
V
However, do not think I have to linger any more on the
I
book [the Apocalypse], since Saints Gregory 1
inspiration of the
2
(the Theologian, I mean) and Cyril have borne witness to
2 The Catena literature of the medieval times and earlier is treated in

a masterly fashion by H. Jordan, Geschichte der attchristlichen Liter-
atur 412 ff. Catenas are, basically, reference books for dogmatic, moral,
or ascetical purposes.
1 The words of Papias are not italicized; what is italicized is the state-
ment of Andrew of Caesarea.
1
Gregory of Nazianzus is meant; cf. D.C.B. 406 ff.
2 Cyril of Alexandria, cf. D.C.B. 236 ff.

itsgenuineness. Furthermore, the ancients Papias, Irenaeus,

3 4
Methodius, and Hippolytus add their testimony on this point.
Andrew of Caesarea, 6 Preface of the Apocalypse
(Migne, PG106. 217).
VI
Drawing their inspiration from the great Papias of Hiera-
polis, who lived in the company of the [Apostle] who leaned
1 2
on [Christ's] breast, from Clement , Pantaenus, priest of
3
Alexandria, and the great scholar Ammonius, the venerable
first interpreters who are in mutual agreement and refer to
Christ and His whole Church the work of six days. . . .
4
Anastasius of Sinai, ContempL Anagog. in Hex-
aemer. 1 (Migne, PG 89.860).
VII
Now, more ancient interpreters in the Church, I mean
the
Philo, the philosopher and contemporary of the Apostles, and
the famous Papias of Hierapolis, the disciple of John the
3 AJLycian bishop of the latter part of the fourth century, martyred
under Diocletian, cf. D.C.B. 724 ff., especially 725 where the citation
from Anastasius of Sina is referred to.
4 This is the famous Hippolytus, most learned member of the Roman
Church in the first years of the third century; cf. D.C.B. 482 ff., but
especially the article by J. P. Kirsch, Cath. EncycL VII 360 ff.
5 Editors waver in calling this commentary on the Apocalypse Andreas' or
Arethas'. Arethas succeeded Andreas in the See of Caesarea in Cappa-
docia after 907; cf. Krumbacher, op. cit. 233, substantially repeated in
Cath. EncycL I 701. D.C.B. 39 has valuable material, especially the
comment on the role played by the work of Andreas. But the floruit of
these men is strangely placed in the 'last 30 or 40 years of the fifth
century/
1 Clement of Alexandria is referred to; cf. D.C.B. 176 ff.
2 Pantaenus was the head of the catechetical school at Alexandria and
master of Clement; cf. D.C.B. 797 ff.
3 Also of Alexandria, author of the 'Ammonian Sections' of the New
Testament. Cf. Cath. Encycl. I 431.
4 It is not surprising that Clement, Pantaenus, and Ammonius should be
cited by Anastasius, since he himself was an Alexandrian. His floruit
extends from the middle of the seventh century to the beginning of the
eighth. Cf. Cath. Encycl. I 455 and references given there.
Evangelist ... as well as their associates, took a spiritualistic

view of the passages on Paradise and referred them to Christ's
Church.
Anastasius of Sinai, Contempl. Anagog. in Hex-
aemer., 7 (Migne, PG 89.962).
VIII
Those who God were

exercise innocence in their relations to
called children, as both Papiasmakes clear in the first book of
his Lord's Expositions and Clement of Alexandria does in
his Paedagogus.
1
Maximus Confessor, Schol. in libr. Dionys. Areop.
De caelesti hierarchia, 2, (Migne, PG 4.48-49).
IX
I think, when he says this, he is hinting at Papias, who had

once been Bishop of Hierapolis in Asia and flourished in the
times of John the Divine, the Evangelist. For Papias himself,
in the fourth book of his Discourses of the Lord, mentioned the
pleasures [that come] from eating in the resurrection . . .
and Irenaeus of Lyons in the fifth book Against Heresies says

the same, quoting in support of his statements the above-
mentioned Papias.
Maximus Confessor, Schol. in Libr. Dionys. Areo-

pag.De eccl. hierarchia, 7, (Migne, PG 4.176).
1 Cf. Cath. Encycl. X 78.
X
And Stephen
1
does not accept Papias, the Bishop of Hier-
apolis, and martyr, either, nor Irenaeus, the holy Bishop of
Lyons, when they say that the Kingdom of Heaven consists
in the enjoyment of material food.
Photius, Biblioth. cod. 232, speaking of Stephen
Gobarus, ed. Bekker (1824) 291.
XI
Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis, a disciple of John the Theo-
logian and a companion of Polycarp, wrote five books of
oracles of the Lord. In these books, when making a list of the
Apostles after Peter, John, Philip, Thomas and Matthew, he
includes the disciples Aristion and another John, whom
among
he also called the Presbyter. According to him, some think that
the latter John is the author of the two short Catholic Epistles
under John's name, on the ground that the Christians of the
first age consider only the first [to be John's]. Some also
mistakenly considered that the Apocalypse had John the

Elder for author. Papias is likewise mistaken about the mil-
lenium and, because of him, Irenaeus. In the second book
Papias says that John the Theologian and James his brother
were put to death by the Jews. The above-mentioned Papias
told a story, alleging that he learned it from the daughters of
Philip, that Barsabbas, surnamed Justus, drank snake's poison

on a challenge by unbelievers, but was preserved free from
harm in the name of Christ. He tells other miraculous tales,
also, in particular the one about Manaimus' mother who rose
1 The Stephen mentioned by Photius is Stephen Gobarus, the Tritheist;

cf. Cath. Encycl. X 492, col. 2.
from the dead. About those who were raised from the dead
by Christ he says that they lived to the time of Hadrian.
1
Philippus Sidetes, Hist. Christ, (published by De
2
Boor, Texte und Untersuchungen V. 2 p. 170).
XII
After Domitian, Nerva reigned one year. It was he who re-
called John from the Island [of Patmos] and allowed him to
live in Ephesus. He was the only one of the twelve
Apostles
still living at the time and, after
composing the Gospel that
bears his name, he was deemed worthy of martyrdom. Papias,
Bishop of Hierapolis, an ocular witness [of him], says in the
second book of his Oracles of the Lord that he was put to
death by the Jews. 1 In this way, together with his brother, he
manifestly fulfilled the prophecy of Christ, both their con-
2
fession of Christ and their accomplishment in His behalf. For,
the Lord had said to them 'Can you drink the chalice which
:
5
I drink? At their ready assent and agreement [the Lord
said] 'You shall drink
:
My
chalice and you shall be baptized
with the baptism with which I am baptized.' Naturally, this ,
must be so, for God can utter no falsehood! In his exegesis

of Matthew, the encyclopedic Origen also vouches for the
martyrdom of John on the strength of information to this
1
Philip of Side (in Pamphylia) was author of a Christian History. For
the general circumstances of his life, cf. D.C.B. 841. The more probable
view that Philip of Side took his information from Eusebius, and not
from Quadratus the Apologist, is presented by Dom John Chapman,
O.S.B., in John the Presbyter and the Fourth Gospel; cf. Bardenhewer,
op. cit. 186. The original version has not reached us. Philip of Side
flourished at the beginning of the fifth century. Cf. Bardenhewer,
op. cit. 450.
2 Funk omits this selection in his edition, but Bihlmeyer, op. cit., p. 138,
includes and M. G. Lagrange, L'Evangile selon Saint Jean, p. 40
it
(Paris 1924) deems it pertinent to the discussion.

,
1 Thereis no way of judging whether Papias says that St. John 'was put
death by the Jews.' This probably is another mistake of trans-
to
mission and misreading of earlier manuscripts; cf. D.C.B. 803.
2 The reference is to the ambitions of the sons of Zebedee in Mark
10.38,39.
effect that he received from successors of the Apostles. Be-

Ecclesiastical His-
sides, the widely-read Eusebius says in his
Tarthia lot to Thomas; Asia to John. There he
tory: fell by
lived, dying at Ephesus.'
3
Georgius Hamartolus, Chronicon (published by
Nolte in Tub. Theol Quartalschr. [1862] 466 ff.,
from Cod. Coisl. 305 ) .
XIII
Aperson to achieve distinction throughout Asia in those

times was Polycarp, a companion of the Apostles, who had
been invested with the government of the Church of Smyrna
at the hands of 'the eye-witnesses and ministers' of the Lord.
In the times of Polycarp, Papias of the Bishopric of Hiera-
1
polis, and actually its Bishop, became famous.
Eusebius, Hist. Eccl. III 36.L2.
XIV
1
Irenaeusand other writers mention the fact that John,
the theologian and Apostle, remained alive until the time of
3 Cf. Fortescue in Cath. EncycL VI 435 f., summarizing Krumbacher,

Geschichtc der byzanthiischen Literatur 128 ff.
1 The Hierapolis here meant is Hierapolis of Greater Phrygia. Pertinent

references and illuminating sidelights will be found in Sir William M.
Ramsay's The Church in the Roman Empire and Luke the Physician.
This country had early been visited by St. Paul.
1 St. Irenaeus, Bishop of Lyons, the author of Fragment I, was an

Oriental Cf. D.C.B. 520-535 and Cath, Encyd. VIII 130 ff. The date
of his birth is between 126 and 136: his death occurred in 202 or 203.
'The time of Trajan* would mean between the years 97 and 117.
Trajan. It was after this that Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis,

and Polycarp, 2 Bishop of Smyrna, who both had heard him,
became well known.
3 4
Eusebius, Chronicon (Syncell. 655, 14) for
Olymp. 220.
XV
Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis in Asia and disciple of John,
wrote only five books, which he entitled Expositions 0/ the
Discourses of the Lord. While declaring in the foreword that
he is not following promiscuous statements, but using the
Apostles as sources, he says: 'I used to weigh what Andrew,
Peter, Philip, Thomas, James, John, Matthew or any other
disciple of the Lord said, likewise, what Aristion and John the
Elder, disciples of the Lord [said]. For, books to read are not
useful to me as the living voice that rings out to the present
day [in the person of] their authors.
Hence, it is clear in the list itself that there is one John
placed among the Apostles and another, John the Elder,
whom he names after Aristion. Attention is called to the fact,
because of the foregoing view, transmitted, as mentioned
above, by a considerable number that the two last letters
are not those of John the Apostle, but of John the Elder.
He it is, so they say, who originated the Jewish tradition of
a millenium. The same view is shared by Irenaeus, Apolli-
narius and others who declare that, after the resurrection, our
Lord is to reign in the flesh with His saints.
Jerome, De Vir. Illust. 18 (Migne, PL 23.670).
1
2 On St. Polycarp cf. Cath. EncycL XII 219 ff. and D.C.B. 846 ff.
3 Cf. Cath. EncycL V 617 ff. and D.C.B. 318-334. On Eusebius' History
Chronicle, cf. Cath. EncycL V 616 ff.
4 Georgius Syncellus, author of one of the more important Byzantine
chronicles, based primarily on Eusebius for times after the time of
Christ. He died after 810. Cf. Cath. EncycL VI 463.
1 St. Jerome, who often has much new information not elsewhere found
on pagan and Christian antiquity, does not seem to give any more
than what he could have drawn from Eusebius; cf. D.C.B. 843 and
Cath. EncycL VIII 341 ff., especially 342.
XVI
Moreover, the report to reach you, that the Books of Joseph
1
and the writings of Saint Papias and Polycarp had been trans-
lated by me, is without foundation, for I have neither the
leisurenor the strength to translate with corresponding grace
matters of such importance.
Jerome, Ad Lucinium (CSEL 65, Epist. 71.5,
p. 6, 11. 2.5).
XVII
Irenaeus, the disciple of Papias, who had heard John the
Evangelist, relates. . . .
Jerome, Ad Theodoram Ep. 75 (29) c.3. (CSEL 55,

Epist. 75.2, p. 32).
XVIII
The content of the Gospel according to St. John begins
here. The Gospel of John was made known and given to the
Churches by John, while he still remained in the body, as a
certain Papias by name, of Hierapolis, a disciple dear to John,
has related in his five esoteric 1 books. .
However, he copied
. .
the Gospel correctly under John's dictation.

Cod. Vatic. Alex. 14 of the 9th cent., ed. by J. M.
Thomasius Card. Opp. I 344 (Rome 1747); Pitra,
Analecta Sacra II 160.
XIX
The last of these [Evangelists], John, surnamed son of
Thunder, at a very advanced age, according to the tradition
from Irenaeus, Eusebius and a series of other trustworthy
1 One solid basis for designating Papias as 'Saint' Papias is that of
Photius, Bibl. cod. 232; cf. Bardenhewer, op. cit. 448, and D.C.B, 843,
1 I.e., exegetical.
historians, dictated his Gospel about the time when dreadful

heresies had cropped up. It was to his own disciple, the vir-
tuous Papias of Hierapolis, that he dictated, to fill out his
predecessors' preaching of the word to the peoples of the whole
world.
Catena Pair. Graec. in S. Joan. Proem, (first pub-
lishedby B. Cordier [Antwerp 1630] ).
INDEX
INDEX
Aaron, 13, 43 Andrew of Caesarea, on Apoc-
Abbadie, Ant.d', 232f alypse 381; confused with

Arethas, 382 n. 5
Abel, 12
Angels, 38, 103, 120, 152, 246,
Abiron, 13
270f., 300f., 304, 347
Abraham, 17f., 23, 34, 203,
Angelology, 83
205, 213
Anger, evil effect of, 268
Acts of Martyrs, 147
Ante-Nicene Fathers, 168 n. 2
Adam, 15, 48, 199 n. 13 Antichrist, 139
Adultery, 264
Antipsychon, 95
Agape, 107, 117, 178 n. 1
Antioch, Church of, 122 n. 13
Alee, 123, 127, 160 St. Peter, at the, 84
Alexandrian School, 188
Aphierosan, 217
Almsgiving 76, 172, 174, 220; Apocalypse, 182 n. 1, St. John,
reward of, 290 the author of, 384
Altaner, B., 85 n. 11, 168, 170 Apocrypha, 194, 217 n. 6
and passim
Apollos, 46, 355
Altar, one, 98 Apostates, 338
Ambrose. St., xii
Apostles, passim; tradition of,
Amelek, 212 xi, 367; 42f., 139; false, 180
Amhert Papri, II, 231 n. 4; in need of baptism,
Ammonius, 382 335; symbolized by eight

mountains, (itinerant mis-
Analecta Bollandiana, 14 n. 4,
sionaries), 182f.
150
Apostolic Constitutions, 167
Ananias, 44
Apostolic Fathers, The, ix; as
Anastasius of Sinai, 382f. a collective name for Early
Andrew, St., 376 Christian Writers, ix n. 1
393
394 INDEX
Apostolic succession, 42 Bardenhewer, O., 7, 228f.,

Apollinaris, xi 231, 380 n.7; on Philip of
Side, 385 n. 1
Apollonius, presbyter of Mag-
96 Barnabas, Letter of, 187ff.,
nesia,
294 n. 2
Arabia, 30
Barsabbas, 378, 379
Arcadia, 319
Basilica of St. Clement, 3, 84
Arethas, 382 n. 5
Basil, St., xif., 241 n. 6
Archaiois, 116
Bassus, presbyter, 96
Aristion, 377ff., 387
Bihlmeyer, K., ix, 6, 83, 170,
Arius, xi
373 n. 1, 374, 377 n. 3
Ark of Noe, 17
Belief, first believe in one God,
Asia, 175, 386
261
Astrology, 173
Believers, symbolized, 247,
Athanasius, St., xi, 167, 231
340, 341, 345; innocent, 340
Atheists, 153, 155 Berliner Klassiker Texte VI,
Athletes, 13 n. 1
231
Atonement, Day of, 360 n. 7
Bibliothek der Kirchenvater,
Attains, 127 232
Attilia in Pamphilia, 84
Bigg, C., 170
Atzberger, L,, 378 n. 5 Bios, 117
Augustine, St., xi Bishops, 42f. and deacons, 5,
;
Authority in leaders of the 183; teaching of St. Ignatius

Church, 56 on, 88f., 96, 102f.
Axiotheos and axiotheos, 108 Blasphemers, symbolized, 338
n. 3 Blasphemy, 46
Azarias, 44 Blood of Christ, 15, 19, 27, 47,
196
Baptism, 69, 94, 121, 126, 177, Body, human should be kept
208f.; symbolism of, 246 n. clean, 300
4; necessary for Apostles, Boethius, xii
335 Bonner, 232
Baptisteries, ancient, 177 n. 3 'Books of Joseph', 388
Bar-Cochba, 187 'Books of Testimonies', 38 n. 6
INDEX 395
Bosio, G., 189 Chondrizeis, 242 n. 1
Branches, bearers of, 309, 313, Christ, see Jesus; 9f., 22, 27,
315ff. 29, 34, 39, 46L, 54, 158;
Braunsberger, O., 189 promise of, 68; divinity of,
65, 160; humanity of, 139;
Bread, one, the medicine of
immortality, 95 High- Priest, 142; resurrec-
tion of, 142; The King, 156,
Bryennios, 167 and passim
160,
Burrhus, deacon, 88, 117, 123 Christian community, ideal of,
Byzantine Church, 178 11 n. 1
'Byzantinism,' x
Christianity, 99, 109, 115, 355,
Caesar, oath in the name of, 360fT.; not restricted to race
155f. or place, 361
Cain, 12 Christians, Gentile, 3; 13 n.

in name and in 97;
Campbell, 232 fact,
community life of, 126;
Canterbury, revolt of, ix
are to the world what the
Canticle in Daniel, 26 n. 1 soul is to the body, 362; de-
Catechesis of St. Cyril of Jeru- scription of, 360; love
salem, 121 n. 11 their enemies, 362
Catena literature, 381 n. 2
Christology, 169
Catholic Church, universal, of Constanti-
Chrysostom, St.,
121 n. 11 382
nople, xi,
Catholic EncycL 194, and pass- Church (Catholic), 9, 74,
im and
121; Holy Catholic,
Catholic Rule (canon), 163 148; 151, 155, 159, 161;
Cephas, 46 elm symbol 227; Holy
of,
Chapman, John, 373, 377 n. 3 Spirit speaking in, 319;

and state, iii; unity of, 114;
Charity, 28, 35 ; advantages of,
hierarchical organization of,
47f.; 120; faith, hope and,
5; cf. Ignatius
137; fraternal, 288; relation
to fasting, 296 Cilicia, 117
Chastity, 47; vow of, 126 n. 7, Circumcision, 360

261, 300 Claudius Ephebus, 58
Chiasmos, 360 n. 6 Clarke, W.K. Lowther, 7
Chiliasm, 378 n. 5 Cleanthes, 26 n. 1
396 INDEX
Clement of Rome, St.,x; The Corinth, Church of, 5

Letter of to the Corinthi- Corinthians, 1, 46, 61, 168
importance of this
ans., 9ff,;
Correct-orthodox, 163
Letter, 5; 242 n. 6; not au-
thor of Letter to Diognetus, Cosmos, the Maker of, 363
355 Covenant, 212ff.
Clement of Alexandria, 187, Crafer, T.W., 63
230, 380 n. 7, 382 f. Cramer, 381
Cletus, St., Pope, 3 Creed, dogmatic, ix
Code, moral, ix Crescens, 132, 143
Codex, Alexandrinus, 61; Hie- Crocus, 88, 112
ro-solymitanus (Constanti- Cross, The, 139, 205, 208f.
nopolitanus), 61 Sinaiticus,
;
210; branches of, 105; stan-
23 1 ; Vaticanus Alex. 14,388
dard of, 118
Commandments, 172, 1 95,
of Crucifixion, 93, 21 Of., 205
221; righteousness,
136f.; ten, 173 n. 1 Cumae, 233, 239
Commodian, 230 Cup (in the Eucharist), 178

Cure ton, The Ancient Syriac
Compassion, with whole bro-
therhood, 11 Version of Epistles of St.
Communion, Holy, 95 21; n. Ignatius, 85

antidote against
death, Cyprian, St., xi; Pseudo-Cyp-
medicine of immortality, 95
rian, 230
Confiteory 14 381
Cyril of Alexandria, St.,
Conscience, pure, 10; good, n. 2
97; clear, 115
Cyril of Jerusalem, St., 121 n.
Constantinople, revolt of, ix
11, 241 n. 6
Constitution, ecclesiastical, x
Continence, 273; practise of, Damas, bishop of Magnesians,
274, 300 96
Conversion, 91; the grace of,
made to Danaids, 14
15; the call of
all, 318 Daniel, 44, 69, 194f.
Converts, see First-fruits Daphnus, 123
Coptic translation of Shep- Darkness, the way of, 221
herd, 233 Dathan, 13
INDEX 397
David, 13, 24f.; the chosen Doubtful heart, persons of,

one, 49, 104 symbolized, 301, 315, 340
Deacons, 42, 138, 183; wicked, Dove, as symbol, 149, 159 n. 1
343; ministers of Christ, 97; Dressel, A. R. M., 232 n. 31

servants of God, 138 Duties, in fear of God, 1 1
Death, way of, 175f., 212f. Dyroff, A., iv
Delehaye, H., 14, 150
Ecstasy, 153
Delaporte, L., 233 n. 33
Edmundson, G., 7
Desire, evil, 282; good, 283f.
Egypt, 24, 30
Devil, 139, 220, 222, 272,
285f., and passim; the Black Egyptian Church Order, 167
One, 195; Prince of evil, Egyptians, see Gospel
196; the cunning craft of Ehrhard, A., 7
the, 266; also called great Ektroma, 84, 112
dragon, immemorial serpent, Eldat and Modat, 241 n. 6
Satan, 381 Elias, 23
Didache, x, 73 n. 3, 17 Iff.; Eliseus, 23
The Georgian version of, Elm, symbol of Church, 289f .
184 n. 7; discovery and im-

Enoch, see Henoch
portance of, 167f., 294 n. 1 Enemies, Christians love their,
Didascalia, 167 362f.
Diocletian, 382 n. 3 Envy and jealousy, 4, 11, 13
Diognetus, Letter to, 357fL; and passim
authorship, 355 Ephebus, Claudius, 58
Dionysius Areopagita, De cae- Ephesians, Letter of Ignatius
lesti hierarchia, 383; De ec- to, 87ff.
clesiastica hierarchia, 383 Ephesus, 385
Dionysius of Corinth, 4 Ephodia, 10 n. 2, 42 n. 1
Dircae, 14 Ephraem, xii
'Disciples of the Apostles,' 367 Ephraim, 213

Docetism, 99, 105, 119f. Epiousion, 178 n. 4
Docetists, 119 n. 5 Epiphany, 94
Domitian, 3, 9 n. 1, 385 Episcopate, bishop's office, 43f.
Double-minded, 29, 72 Episcope, 43

398 INDEX
Episcopal, overseers, 5f., 42f. of the Greek, xii; tradition

of Latin, xii
Epitropos strategos, 127 n. 8
Felix, 357 n. 1
Epitropus, 127
Eros, 111 Festus, 357 n. 1
Esau, 12 Fire, unquenchable, 93, 152

Esdras, the book of, as appen- First-fruits, meaning converts,
dix in Vulgate, 210 n. 2 42
Flavian amphitheatre, 84
Esther, 51
Flesh, ability of to share in
Etienne, H., 363 n. 13
immortality, 75
Eucharist, 95, 114, 169, 178f.,
182; 'Bread of God which is Fornication, 264
Flesh of Christ/ 111, 114, Fortescue, 386 n. 3
121 Fortunatus, 58
Eucharistein, 92 Francis, St., Praise of Crea-
Eucharistic canon, ancient, 6 tures, 26 n. 1
Eunomius, xi Fronto, 88
Euplus, 88 Fructus, 143 n. 8
Eusebius, 3fL, 61, 84f., 131, Funk-Diecamp, 84 n. 6
187 n. 1, 227, 379 n. 6, Funk, F. X., 64, 107 n. 2, 170,
380, 386f. 189, 374
Eutecnus, 123
Gaius, 162
Eve, 369
Gate of Daphne, 84
Evils, to be avoided, 33
Gaul, 88 n. 3
Evodius, 84
Ezechiel, 16 n. 2, 23, 69 Gavia, 123
Gentiles, Jews and, 118
Faith, 28; reward of, 18, 37
Georgian version of Didache,
Faithful, 316 184 n. 7
Fasting, 76, 139, 177, 193, 253, Germanicus (martyr), 152
29 If.; the meaning of, 293f.
God Glossodes, 220 n. 4
Father, the, 16, 29, 57, 71
and passim Gnosis, 10, 376 n. 1
Fathers of the Church, The, God, as Father of all, 16; all-

iii; as spiritual leaders, iii; merciful, 29; the gifts of,
The Apostolic, ix; tradition 36; as immovable rock, 124;
INDEX 399
the Creator and Ruler of Hebrews, Gospel according to

the world, 26, 233; one, fear the, 380
of, 261, 272; Son of, 299 Heinichen, 380
and passim; different con-
Heliopolis, 30
ceptions of God and their Hell, eternity of, 152
validity, 364; He alone good,
Henoch, 17
364
Henoch (Book of), 197
'Golden Rule, the,' 171 n. 3
Heresy, Ignatius of Antioch
Goodspeed, G. J., 170 on, 91, 93, 103, 113f.
Gospel, iii, 114, 151, 161, and The Shepherd
Hermas, of,
passim; 'Gospel of the Egyp- 233ff.; birth of author, 228;
tians/ the lost, 67 n. 2 character of author, date of
Grace, 152; of God, 51, 92,
origin, exposition, impor-
and passim; of conver-
tance, style,symbolism, of,
sion, 15; effect of, 367
225ff.; exhortation to pen-
Grapte, 240 ance in, 239; script of an-
Greek Church, the Shepherd cient MSS., 239; to have
in, 230 singleness of purpose, 256;
Gregory, Convent of St., its to be fearless, 257; as keeper
MS of Hermas, 231 of the virgins, 35 1 ; exhorted
Gregory Nazianzen, St., on to be true to his calling, 352
Apocalypse, 381 Herod, 118, 154f., 162
Grenfeil, B.P. and Hunt, A.S., Heroism, 152
23 If.
Hierapolis, Papias Bishop of,
Guindaguinde, Abyssinian 373; city of Greater Phry-
monastery, 233 gia, 386 n. 1
Hades, 13, 49 High-Priest, 41; Christ as, 3-8,

116, 142
Hadrian, 385
Hierarchical organization of
Hamartolus, G., 386 41 n. 1; cf. Igna-
Church, 5,
Harmer, J.R., 231 tius; of angels, 103
Harmony in the creation, 27
Hilgenfeld, A., 232 n. 30
Harnack, A., 170
6, 62, Hippolytus, xi; 355; on Apoc-
Harrison, P.N., 131 n. 4, 134 alypse, 382
Heaven, our true home, 288 Holophernes, 51
400 INDEX
and Catholic Church, Israel, 33

Holy
148
Jacob, 21, 33f
Holy Communion, 114 n. 4
James, 376, 384
Holy Spirit, 10, 16, 20, 28, 44,
Jealousy, 12f.; the effect of, 15
54, 74, 113
Humble-minded, Christ be- Jeremias, 66 n. 2
longs to the, 22 Jerome, St., xi, 187 n. 1; de-
nies translation of
Humility, fruits 25; the
of, Papias,
devil is overcome by, 103 388; on Irenaeus, disciple of
23 If. Papias, 388; on popularity
Hunt, A. S.,
of Shepherd, 230, 387
'Hypocrites,' see Pharisees
Jerusalem, 41
Idols, offerings to, 176
n.
Jesse, David son 24
1
of,
St. of
Ignatius, Antioch, xf, 6; Jesus Christ, Protector of our
The Letters of, 87ff.; char- souls, 57; our Hope, 99; the
acter of, 83; dogmatic sig- New Leaven, 99; the Son of
nificance of Letters, 85; in- Mary, 104; blood of, 104,
sistence on unity, 88, 97, 111, 113f., 124; divinity of,
x, 90, 93, 98, 111, 119, 124,
105, 116, 121, 124; 'God's
wherever is the
is, there
wheat/ 109; life of, 83;
Catholic Church, 121; the
teaching on ecclesiastical
Shepherd of the Catholic
hierarchy, 88, 95, 97f., 100, Church, 161; 363; 'door
113, 124, 143 of the Father,' 115; for
Imitators, of Christ, 140, 151 Josue, 19, 211; Head of
Immortality, 75, 125, 362; Church, 106; High-Priest,
Prince of, 79; crown of, 161 116; humanity of, 90, 94f.,
104, 118; Judge of World,
Impenitent, symbol for, 343
361; our True Life, 92; Res-
Incarnation, 70-71, 95, 197 urrection of, 104, 113, 119;
Inspiration of Scripture, 44 the One Doctor, 90; see also
Instruction of children, 28 Christ
Irenaeus, 85 n. 9, 230,
xi, 3f., Jewish influence in Shepherd,
378; Against Heresies of 228
383ff.
Jews, 157, 160, 187f., 208,
Isaac, 34, 213 359f.
Isocrates, 163 Job, 23, 69
INDEX 401
John the Apostle, St. passim,

Kingdom of God, 42, 48, 7 If.,
375fL, 384; Origen vouches 138, 163, 331f.
for the martyrdom of, 385;
Kirsch, J. P., 378 n. 5; 382 n.
called son of Thunder, 388;
the view of, 4
spiritualistic
383; dictated evangelium to Klauser, Th. 170, 184 n. 7,
Papias, 389 189
John the Elder, the Presbyter, Kleist, J. A., 7, 373 n. 4, 379
376; the Theologian, au- n. 6
thor of two short Epistles,
Knopf, R., 170
384 according to Jerome
;
Knowledge, 10; not with-

originated the Jewish tradi-
tion of a millenium; the first out true life, 368
letter of, 379; not author of Knox, Msgr. R., 11 n. 3
Apocalypse, 384 Koinen and koiten, 361
Jonas, 15, 51 Krdtistos, 357
Jordan, H., 381 n. 2 Krumbacher, 382 n. 5
Joseph, 13, 213 Kuhnmuench, O.J., 30
son of Nun,
Josue, 19, 211, Kyros, and Kyrios, 212
212
Joy, the blessings of, 278 Laban, 34
Judah, 34 Lactantius, 30 n. 1, 167
Judaism and Christianity, 99 Lagrange, M.G., 385 n. 2

Judaizers, 98f., 115 Lake, Kirsopp, The Apostolic
Judas, the traitor, 376; terrible Fathers, 4, 83; 172n. 11, 189,
death of, 380 231, 271 n. 2, 283
Judith, 51 Lake, H., 231 n. 27
Justification, by deeds not only Last days, 91
by words, 33 Leaders of Church, 240; warn-
Justin Martyr, 355, 378 ing to, 252
Justus, surnamed Barsabbas, Lebanon, the cedars of, 21
378
Lector, 78 n. 1
Karpoi, 118 Leipoldt, J., 233 n. 33

Katholike ekklesia, 121 n. 11 Levites, 34
Keroi, 369 Lietzmann, H., 5, 170
402 INDEX
Life, not without knowledge, Maeander, 96

368 Magic, 94, 126
Light, Spirit of Lord a, 27; the Magnesians, Letter of Ignatius
way of, 219 96ff
to, .
Lightfoot, J. B., The Apostolic Man, the image of God, 35;

Fathers, 5, 83, 231; 87 n. 1, heaven the real home of,
91 n. 10, 365 n. 15, 369 n.
18 288
Limbo, descent into, 99 Manaimus, 385

Manasses, 213
Linus, Pope, 3
St.,
Mandates, twelve, in Hennas,
Logos, 108 n. 5
26 Iff.
267
Long-suffering, praise of,
Marantha, an Aramaic phrase,
Lord, the three doctrines of 180 n. 6
5
the, 191; s
prayer, 178;
is of His Marcianus, 161
chastising sign
Love, 52 Marcion, 163, 188
Lord's Day, Marcionite heresy, 132
182, eighth day,
216; why Christians took Marcus Aurelius, 355
Sunday for, 216 n. 8 Mark, St., 83, 379; the inter-
Lot, 17f. preter of Peter, 379
common bond Marriage, 126, 268 n. 2, 267

Love, of, x; the
of pure, 28; bro-
Martureo, 14 n. 4
strength
therly, 46; of money, 137, Martyrium Colbertinum, 84 n.
139; for erring members, 6

142; character of Christian, Martyrs, 13f., 15 Iff. 158; imi-
357 tators of the Lord, 160
Lucinium, Ad, by St. Jerome, Mary, Blessed Virgin, 94, 104,
388 Mother of
118, 124; Christ,
Luke, St., Papias does not 90, 94, 104
mention, 373
Matthew, 376
Lying, a most pernicious habit,
Matthias, 378
262f.
Maximus, 241
Maas, A. J., 202 n. 2 Maximus, Confessor, 383
Macedonius, xi Melito of Sardes, 378 n. 5
INDEX 403
Men, carnal, 90; peaceful, 21, Name, His Holy, 45, 53, 73,
wise, 94; young, 138 218
Mercati, Giov., 232 n. 29 Nazareth, 93 n. 17
Mesopotamia, 88 n. 3 Nero, 13 n. 3; 14 n. 1
Methodius, 382 Nestorius, xi

Michael, Archangel, 227, 230, New life, 110
311 New man, 357
Middle Ages, 378 n. 5 Nerva, 3, 385
Migne's Patrologia, iii Nicephorus, 241 n. 6
Millenium, 384; Papias and Nicetas, 155
Irenaeus wrong about the, Ninivites, 15
384; John the Elder, Ire- Noe, 15, 17, 69
naeus, Apollinarius believer Nolte, 386
in a, 387
Novatian, xi
Minucius Felix, xii
Numerical, see Value
Miracle, 159
Miriam, 13 Onesimus, bishop of Ephesus,
Miserere, the, 24f. 87, 89
Origen, 3f., 187; on the Shep-
Misael, 44
herd of Hermas, 230; the
Money, the beginning of all
encyclopedic, 385
evil is love of, 137
Orthodox writings, 163
Montanism, 168, 228
Ovid, 30 n. 1
Mountains, the twelve, in Her-
Oxyrhinchus Papyri, 231
mas, symbols of, 346ff.
Moscow version of, Martyr- Paedagogus of Clement of
dom of Poly carp, 132 n. 6 Alexandria, 383
Moses, 13, 24, 42f., 49f. and Pagan, gods, 357ff.; philo-
passim; law of, 120 sophy, 364
Muilenberg, J., 189 Pagans, examples of charity
Muratorian Canon, date of among, 51
Shepherd of, 227; against Palatina, fifth century trans-
inspiration of Shepherd, 230 lation of the Shepherd of
Mysteries, the of God 94, Hermas, 232
366f. Pantaenus, 382
404 INDEX
Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis, sins, 307, 333; is under-

184 n. 10, 373; -cited in standing, 265
Catena Pair. Graec. 389; Peripsema, 90, 95, 195
composed five books, 376; Persecution, 9, 14 n. 5; sym-
Eusebius on, 386; -heard
bols of, 245, 344
John, 3 75; -on Millenium,
378; never eye-witness of Peter, St., 3, 13, 14 n. 1, 68,
at Antioch, 84, 119, 376; in
Apostles, 376; 'Saint,' 388;
testimony of St. Polycarp, Rome, 110; his exposition of
statement on the Lord's ministry, 379 n. 6
375; 's
Mark, 379; 's statement Pharisees, 177

on Matthew, 379; St. John
Philanthropy, pagan wrong,
dictated gospel to, 389 289
Parables, in Hennas, 288ff.;
Philip, the Apostle, 376f.;-of
understanding of, 297
Side; -of Tralles, 162; -the
Paradise, 368 Asiarch, 157
Parthia, 386 Philippi, 135
Pasch of the Lord, 369
Philippians, 131
Passover, 161 107
Phillimore, J. S.,
Pastor, God, the, 112
Philo, deacon, 117, 122
Path, the good and the evil,
382
Philo, the philosopher,
270
Philomelium, 148f., 151
Patmos, the Island of, St. John
at, 385
Philosophumena, 355
Patriotism, 51 Phoenix, the, 30
Paul, St., 3ff., 14, 46, 137, 140, Phone, 108

142, 228 and passim; visited Photius, 380 n. 1 ; speaking of
Greater Phrygia, 386 n. 1 Stephen Gobarus, 384
Peace, the Creator's command Phrygia, 153; Greater, 386;
to creation is, 27; exhorta- St. Paul visited Greater, 386
tion to, 348 n. 1
Pelagius, xi Pionius, 149, 162
Penance, angel of, 301; dog- Pleasure, 304, two kinds of,
ma on, 229; exhortation to, 340f.
239; the power of, 288; Pius, Pope, 228

.requisite for remission of Pliny, 30 n. 1
INDEX 405
Poetry, Christian, xii 'Protestantism,' x

Polybius, bishop of Tralles, Providence, 364; God's in
102 the world, 26
Polycarp, St., x, 84, 95, 101, Prudentius, xii

13 Iff., 147, 376ff., and pass- Psalms, 21, 24, 37 and passim;
im; betrayed, 151; Letter of cf. Scripture, Holy
Ignatius to, 124ff., 13 If.; Pseu Jo-Clementine, homily, 29
Letter to Philadelphians of, n. 1
131fL; 'teacher of Asia,' 157;
The Martyrdom of, 13 Iff.; Pseudo-Cyprian, 230
Papias, a companion of,
Punishment, 302
375f. 'Puritanism,' xii
Polycarp, a priest at Smyrna, Purpose, divided, man should

147 n. 7 be on guard against, 276
Pontius Pilate, 99, 118
Quadratus, the Apologist, 385
Prayer, 15, 76, 91, 95, 137, n. 1
139, 154, 180, 275, 290;
for friend and foe, 143; Quintus,a coward, 153
most ancient Eucharistic,
'Rachia,' 202
169; the Lord's, 178 n. 3;
for all mankind, 56 Rahab, 18ff.
Preacher, symbol of, 342 Ramsay, W.M., 386 n. 1
Reader (lector), 78 n. 1
Presbuteroi, 5
138, 242; du-
Rebecca, 213
Presbyters, 10,
ties of, 138f.; dignity of, 141 Redemption, 365
Prescriptions, Jewish, 169 Red Sea, 49
Pride, arrogance and, 22, 33, Repentance, 16, 48, 51, 7Q,
37, 175 73, 119, 250, 258f., 280,
Primacy of Roman Church 5, 313f., 318, 343; opportunity
of, 15
107, 109
Prince of this world, 93 Resurrection, 29, 31, 42, 70,
197
Prokdthemai, 107
Reuning, W., 150
Prophets, 180f.; need baptism,
Rhaius Agathopus, 117, 122
335; true and false, 180,
279f. ;-had special inspira- Rhode, a brought Hermes
tion, 180 up, 228, 233
406 INDEX
Rich, symbolized, 316, 339, Saints, x, 14 Iff. and passim ;
347; warning to, 252 influence of the, 45
Robe,seamless, ix Satan, 92, 103; cf. Devil

Robinson, J. A., 170 Saul, 13
Rohr, J., 378 n. 5 Saviour, 38, 65, 135
'Romanism/ x Schism, ix, 4, 48, 118
Roman Church, position and Schmidt, C., 231
authority of, 5, 107, 109 Schopp, L., ix
Roman Martyrology, 14 n. 1, Schubart, W., 231
147 n. 2, 149 n, 7 Scriptures, Holy,
Romans, Letter of Ignatius to 9 Quotations from or refer-
109ff. ences to Biblical writers or
Biblical books
Rome, ix, 233; the See of
Rome, prerogatives of 5, 54 14 n. 5, 24 n.
n. 1, 109; the Church of
Acts, 10 n. 1, 1,
holds the of the 54 n. 2, 57 n. 1, 65 n. 1,

primacy
community of love, 107 91 n. 10, 93 n. 15, 95 n. 21,
Roscher, 30 n. 1 135 n. 1, 136 n. 3, 154 n. 2,
Rufinus, 167 174 n. 5, 176 n. 2, 177 n. 6,
Rufus, 167 180 n. 3, 238 n. 5, 240 n. 3,
Rule, Catholic, 163 250 n. 8, 258 n. 5, 283 n. 3,
Ruinart, 84 284 n. 6, 286 n. 8, 331 n. 2,

357 n. 1
Sabbath, 215f., 360; Jewish,
99, 216, 360 n. 6 Apocalypse, 36 n. 1, 77 n. 6,
Sabellius, xi
179 n. 1, 180 n. 1, 184 n. 4,
Sacraments, 92, 126; validity 222 n. 1, 257 n. 2, 298 n. 6,
of, 121 334 n. 5

Sacr amentum, 121
Colossians, 47 n. 2; 175 n. 1
Sacrifice, Eucharistic, 114;

Corinthians, 14 n. 5, 20 n. 1,
of the Mass, 114 n. 4; place
29 n. 1, 36 n. 4, 38 n. 2,
of, 89 n. 5
2 74ff. -worse than 39 n. 1, 39 n. 2, 41 n. 1,

Sadness, ;
anger, 277; evil effects of,

46 n. 1, 47 n. 1, 47 n. 3,
277f. 69 n. 1, 72 n. 3, 75 n. 5,
INDEX 407
90 n. 8, 94 n. 20, 95 n. 21, 195 n. 4, 195 n. 5, 199 n. 11,

HOn. 8, 112 n. 12, 113 n. 2, 200 n. 18, 204 n. 7, 205
114n. 3, 121 n. 12, 141 n. 1, n. 15, 212 n. 8, 214 n. 1,
142 n. 2, 142 n. 3, 152 n. 1, 214 n. 2, 215 n. 1, 216 n. 6,
180 n. 1, 180 n. 7, 180 n. 3, 219 n. 3
184 n. 9, 236 n. 7, 248 n. 5,
Ezechiel, 16 n. 2, 33 n. 2, 48 n.
264 n. 1, 265 n. 3,361 n. 11, 1, 55 n. 5, 69 n. 3, 138 n. 1,
368 n. 17 200 n. 19, 210 n. 6, 210 n. 7
Daniel, 26 n. 1, 36 n. 3, 44 n. Galatians, 13 n. 2, 66 n. 1, 98
1, 194 n. 2, 195 n. 3, 217 n. n. 4, 110 n. 9, 113 n. 2, 137
73 258 n. 6 n. 1, 138 n. 1, 138 n. 6, 142
11 n. 32 n. 1, n. 3, 175 n. 1
Deuteronomy, 2,
33 n. 2, 49 n. 1, 50 n. 2, Genesis, 12 n. 1, 13 n. 3, 13 n.
54 n. 4, 56 n. 2, 58 n. 1, 4, 15 n. 2, 17 n. 1, 17 n. 2,
173 n. 1, 174 n. 2, 175 n. 8, 17 n. 3, 18 n. 4, 18 n. 5, 18
I76n. 2, 182 n. 2,205 n. 12, n. 1, 23 n. 2, 34 n. 1, 34 n. 3,
206 n. 1, 206 n. 2, 206 n. 3, 35 n. 3, 35 n. 4, 74 n. 3, 196
211 n. 6, 236 n. 3 n. 3, 200 n. 14, 200 n. 15,
250 n. 9, 272 n. 1 201 204 n. 15, 212 n.

n. 22,
Ecclesiastes,
1, 213 n. 2, 213 n. 3, 215 n.
Ecclesiasticus, 174 n. 3, 174 n.
3, 216 n. 5, 235 n. 2, 314
4, 175 n. 9, 175 n. 10, 179
n. 2
n. 1
Hebrews, 17 n. 1, 17 n. 2, 18
Ephesians, 45 n. 3, 54 n. 4, 74 n. 5, 19 n. 23 n. 26 n. 1,
1, 1,
n. 2, 78 n. 2, 126 n. 6, 135 n.
28 n. 2, 31 n. 1, 31 n. 2, 38
3, 141 n. 6, 142 n. 2, 143 n.
n. 1, 38 n. 3, 38 n. 4, 38 n.
4, 175 n. 7, 261 n. 1, 298
5, 38 n. 6, 42 n. 1, 52 n. 1,
n. 6, 307 n. 1, 332 n. 3, 357
54 n. 4, 58 n. 1, n. 2, 174
72
n. 3
n. 1, 241 n. 4, 249 n. 6, 283
Esther, 51 n. 2 n. 3, 286 n. 8, 298 n. 6
Exodus, 13 n. 5, 24 n. 6, 49 n. Isaias, 11 n. 4, 12 n. 6, 16 n. 3,
3, 50 n. 3, I73n. 1, 182 n. 2, 17 n. 1, 20 n. 3, 21 n. 1, 22
408 INDEX
n. 1, 29 n. 2, 36 n. 1, 42 n. 2, n. 7, 139 n. 1, 158 n. 1, 177

48 n. 1, 54 n. 4, 66 n. 1, 67 n. 3, 178 n. 2, 179 n. 3, 179
n. 3, 70 n.
3, 73 n. 1, 75 n. 1, n. 4, 181 n. 5, 184 n. 4, 304
76 n. 2, 77 n. 5, 104 n. 3, n. 7, 363 n. 12, 366 n. 16
118 n. 152 n. 1, 174 n.

JonaS) 15 n 3
4, 2, .
179 n. 192 n. 1, 193 n.

Jude> 173 n 3
1, 1, .
196 n. 7, 196 n. 1, 198 n.

judges, 265 n. 3
7,
198 n. 198 n. 198 n.
8, 1, 2,
judithj 51 n ^ 55 n 5 . .
" 9 2 "'
13 n. 8,* 20 n. 1,* 24 n.
J2
204 o
n. 8, !n
204/' n. o* o no ?'
9, 208 n. 1,
Kings,
_
'
,
1,'
*4 n. 4, 55 n. 5, 265 n. Q3
209 n. 2,21m. 4,212n.lO;
214 n. 3, 215 n. 4, 215 n. 5, Leviticus, 171 n. 2, 201 n. 1,
216 n. 7, 217 n. 2, 217 n. 3, 202 n. 4, 202 n. 5, 202 n. 6,
217 n. 4, 219 n. 1, 222 n. 1 202 n. 8, 206 n. 1, 206 n. 3,
207 n. 5, 208 n. 9
James,17n.l,19n.l,33n.l,
47 n. 3, 79 n. 1, 261 n. 1, Luke, 18 n. 2, 20 n. 2, 30 n. 2,
280 n. 3, 282 n. 1, 285 n. 7, 45 n. 4, 47 n. 2, 54 n. 4, 66
286 n. 9, 289 n. 2, 314 n. 2, n. 2, 66 n. 3, 66 n. 1, 67 n.
344 n. 10 2, 67 n. 1, 68 n. 1, 68 n. 2,
7 n *> 71 n *> 73 n 3 > 93
- * '
Jeremias, 20 n. 1, 74 n. 1, 141
n. 1, 192 n. 2, 202 n. 202 n 14> 119 n 6> 125 n 5 > 136
- ' -
3,
n. 3, 202 n. 4, 205 n. 11, 215 n 6 > 171 n 5 172 n 10> 172
- -
>
-
n * 12 > 178 n ' 3> 183 n -

*>
n. 2, 236 n. 3, 270 n. 1, 275
n. 1, 286 n. 8 286 n. 9
Machabees, 261 n. 2, 284 n. 6

Job, 23 n. 3, 24 n. 4, 26 n. 2,
31 n. 3, 33 n. 2, 40 n. 1, 52 Malachias, 29 n. 2, 76 n. 1,
n. 1, 54 n. 4 183 n. 1, 363 n. 13
Joel,55 n. 1, 270 n. 1, 275 n. 1, Mark, 21 n. 1, 30 n. 2, 45 n. 4,
286 n. 8 66 n. 2, 67 n. 2, 67 n. 3,
John, 93 n. 15, 94 n. 18, 95 n. 68 n. 2, 70 n. 3, 71 n. 1, 77
21, 95 n. 22, 108 n. 5, 115 n. n. 5, 83 n. 2, 138 n. 3, 140 n.
6, 116 n. 10, 118 n. 4, 119 1, 248 n. 5, 250 n. 7, 258 n.

INDEX 409
8, 264 n. 1 n. 1, 135 n. 2, 136 n. 1, 136

Matthew, 15 n. 3, 20 n. 2, 30 n. 2, 136 n. 5, 138 n. 5, 139
n. 2, 45 n. 4, 66 n. 2, 66 n. 3, n. 2, 140 n. 2, 141 n. 7, 171
66 n. 1, 67 n. 2, 67 n. 3, 67 n. 6, 181 n. 5, 183 n. 3, 215
n. 1,68 n. 1, 68 n. 2, 71 n 1,
n. 4, 254 n. 14, 259 n. 9, 331
73 n. 2, 73 n. 3, 74 n. 1, 89 n. 1, 365 n. 14
n. 6, 93 n. 14, 118 n. 120 46

2, Philippians, 39 n. 1, n. 2,
n. 10, 124 n. 2, 136 n. 6, 136 93 n. 15, 104 n. 140 n.
4, 1,
n. 7, 140 n. 3, 140 n. 4, 143 143 n. 7, 151 n. 1, 297 n. 4,
n. 6, 154 n. 1, 171 n. 1, 171 361 n. 10
n. 2, 171 n. 3, 171 n. 5, 171
Proverbs, 11 n. 4, 21 n. 1, 27
n. 7, 172 n. 8, 172 n. 9, 172
n. 1, 33 n. 1, 36 n. 1, 47 n. 3,
n. 13, 173 n. 1, 175 n. 1, 176
52 n. 1, 53 n. 1, 76 n. 3, 89
n. 1, 177 n. 2, 177 n. 1, 178
n. 7, 100 n. 7, 141 n. 4, 173
n. 2, 178 n. 3, 179 n. 3, 179
n. 2, 174 n. 2, 197 n. 2, 250
n. 4, 179 n. 5, 179 n. 6, 181
n. 9
n. 4, 181 n. 1, 182 n. 1, 182
n. 2, 183 n. 183 n. 184 Psalms, 21 n. 1, 21 n. 2, 21 n.
1, 3,
3, 21 n. 4, 21 n. 5, 23 n. 2,
n. 4, 184 n. 5, 184 n. 6, 184
24 n. 1, 28 n. 1, 31 n. 1, 31
n. 8, 184 n. 9, 184 n. 11, 196
n. 2, 32 n. 4, 32 n. 2, 37 n.
n. 8, 197 n. 4, 198 n. 5, 200
2, 38 n. 4, 38 n. 5, 38 n. 6,
n. 17, 212 n. 9, 212 n. 11,
45 s. 2, 46 n. 1, 48 n. 2, 49
250 n. 7, 264 n. 1, 286 n. 9,
n. 2, 49 n. 1, 49 n. 2, 49 n. 3,
296 n. 3, 298 n. 5, 304 n. 7,
50 n. 1, 52 n. 1, 54 n. 4, 55
339 n. 7, 339 n. 8, 339 n. 9
n. 5, 56 n. 2, 93 n. 16, 100
Numbers, 13 n. 6, 13 n. 7, 24 n. 8, 142 n. 173 n. 181
1, 1,
n. 5, 33 n. 2, 42 n. 1, 43 n.
n. 1, 193 n. 4, 198 n. 6, 199
2, 49 n. 1, 49 n. 2, 54 n. 4,
n. 5, 199 n. 6, 199 n. 8, 199
58 n. 1, 182 n. 2, 241 n. 6,
n. 9, 200 n. 20, 201 n. 21,
308 n. 1 204 n. 1, 204 n. 6, 207 n. 7,
Peter, 17 n. 2, 18 n. 1, 33 n. 1, 207 n. 8, 209 n. 3, 209 n. 4,

47 n. 3, 74 n. 4, 76 n. 3, 79 212 n. 9, 235 n. 1, 238 n. 4,
410 INDEX
238 n. 6, 238 n. 7, 239 n. 1, Seleucia, 84

240 n. 3, 241 n. 5, 247 n. 4, Self-indulgence, punishment
253 n. 12, 254 n. 14, 256 n. of, 304
1, 257 n. 2, 258 n. 3, 258 Septuagint, 192 n. 1, 196 n. 1,
n. 4, 258 n. 7, 261 n. 1, 269 and passim

n. 1, 275 n. 2, 283 n. 3, 284
Sermon on the Mount,
Christ's, 20 n. 2
n. 4, 284 n. 5, 289 n. 1
Sheep, carefree, 301
Romans, 18 n. 4, 33 n. 3, 34 n.
Shepherd of Hernias, The, x;
2, 35 n. 1, 37 n. 1, 39 n. 1,
16 n. 1, 116 n. 10, analysis
41 n. 2, 48 n. 2, 61 n. 76
1, of, 255ff.;Apocalyptic form
n. 2, 139 n. 3, 141 n. 3, 174 of, 225; Latin translations
n. 6, 175 n. 1, 213 n. 4, 221 of, 231; parable of joyous,
n. 1, 227 n. 3, 252 n. 11 301; see Hermas
Thessalonians, 142 n. 4, 142 n. Sibyl, 242 n. 7
5, 184 n. 4, 184 n. 9, 239 n. Sin, 16, 48, 55, 234, 337; con-
248 n. 5, 252 n. 253 fession of, 48, 175, 185, 220;
1, 10,
n. 13, 255 n. 15, 315 n. 3 forgiveness of, 16, 48, 55,
218; God is not cause of,
Timothy, 56 n. 1, 79 n. 2, 137
but permits, 364
n. 1, 137 n. 2, 138 n. 4, 140
n. 2, 143 n. 5, 182 n. 1
Sinai, Mount, 214
Slander, 261
Titus, 11 n. 3, 35 n. 2, 36 n. 2,
Slaves, 125
217 n. 5
Smyrna, 147, 151
Tobias, 56 n. 1, 141 n. 5, 235
Smyrnaeans, 13 Iff., 148L; Let-
n. 1, 269 n. 1 ter of Ignatius to, 118fL
Wisdom, 12 n. 7, 15 n. 1, 31 n. Socrates, 162

3, 179 n. 1, 250 n. 9 Sodom, 18
Zacharias, 184 n. 10, 193 n. 3, Son of God, 38, 54, 160f., 197,
198 n. 5 201, 203, 212; Church en-
riched through, 367 ; see also
Seasons, designed by Creator, Jesus and Christ
26 Sophonias, 209 n. 5
'Segri,' 258 Soter,Pope 62
INDEX 411
Soul, the eyes of, 26; things Thomas, 376f

that destroy the, 221; in
Thysiasterion, 114
every member of body, 362
Tiber, 233
Spain, St. Paul in, 6, 14
Timothy, 6
Srawley, J. H., The Epistles of Tituli, 3
Saint Ignatius, 83
Titus Flavius Clemens, 3
Stahl, A., 233 Tower, 32 Iff.; symbolism of,
Statius Quadratus, 162 245 n. 2
(Stephanus), H. Etienne, 363 Tradition, holy rule of, 15

n. 13
Trajan, 3, 121, 386 n. 1
Stephen (Gobarus), 384 Trallians, Letter of Ignatius
Stieren, 376 to, 102ff.
Stones, symbolism of, 248ff., Tree, and branches, meaning
345, 347 of, 310; of knowledge,
Stromata of Clement of Alex- 368; symbol of sinner and
andria, 380 n. 7 just, 292
Sufferings of Christ, 65, 140, Tribes, twelve, 34, 51
197 f., and passim Trinity, The Blessed, mystery
Sun, the altar of the, 30 of, x; 54, 119, 158, 162f.,
Sunday, cf. Lord's Day 177, 230
Troas, 84, 113 n. 117
Sympsellion, 279 n. 1 1,
Syncellus, G., Byzantine Chro- Truth, itself, 376 n. 1; the seed

of, 363
nicler, 387
Syria, 87 Understanding, the grace of,

Systems, philosophical and 297f.
social, iii
Unquenchable fire, 93, 366
Tabernacle, 43 Valens, 141

'
Tacitus, 14 n. 1, 30 Valerius Vito, 58

Temple, 201, 216f.; destruc- Value, numerical, of letters in
tion of, 217 n. 5 Greek, 205 n. 16
Tertullian, 3, 131, 230 Vespasian, 187
Thanksgiving, prayer of> 6 Viaticum, 10 n. 2
Theophorus, 83, 96, 102, 113, Via Campana, vision on the,
118, 224 256
412 INDEX
Will, good, all important,

259
Vigouroux, 194
Wisdom, Book 53
Vine, symbol of, 343, 375
of,
Vineyard, laborer in, 294; par- Witchcraft, 173

able of, 298 Women, duties of married, 10;
85 names of the, 334; vision of
Virginity, Christian,
Virgins, 138; names of the seven, 250; virtues symbol-
334; the rock and the ized by, 251
twelve, 320; -and the tower, and passim
Word, The, 367f.,
332 of the
Works, good, 67, 73;
Virtues, symbolized by women,
spirit, 90
251
World, future, 68
Vokes, F. E., 168, 170
trans- World, end of the, 183f., 222
Vulgata, second century,
lation of Shepherd, 232
Xanthicus (or Xandicus), 161
Wace and Smith, 373 n. 1, and
Yahweh, 118 n. 4
passim
Water 208f.
(of baptism), 177,
220ff.
Zebedee, 385 n. 2
Ways, Two, 169, 171ff,
human beings, Zeller, F., 233
Weakness, of
266 Zellinger, 233
Zeus, hymn to, 26 n. 1
Wehofer, Th., 64
Zosimus, 140
Weyman, K., 233
Zotion, deacon of Magnesia,
Widows, 123 n. 15; care of,
125 96
12891

The Fathers of The Church. A New Translation. Volume 01.

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Fathers of The Church. A New Translation. Volume 01.

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Fathers of The Church. A New Translation. Volume 01.

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

2-31.1 F252 v.

RUDOLPH ARBESMANN, O.S.A. ROY JOSEPH DEFERRARI

STEPHAN KUTTNER MARTIN R. P. McGuiRE

WILFRID PARSONS, SJ. BERNARD M. PEEBLES

ROBERT P. RUSSELL, O.S.A. ANSELM STRITTMATTER, O.S.B.

GERALD G. WALSH, SJ.

HE FATHERS OF THE CHURCH* lived In an age when

only against the various opponents of the Church, but also

when many social and philosophical systems have proved

* The Fathers of the Church, a title similar to Migne's Patrologia, has

This seventy-two volumes will present outstanding

patristic writings and include some works never translated be-

scholars, are destined neither for scholars only, nor exclusively

lishing a series of the Fathers in English. In this venture I

I took upon myself in finally launching the project and of the

March 12, 1946 LUDWIG SCHOPP

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY OF AMERICA PRESS

JOHN M. FEARNS, S.T.D.

FRANCIS CARDINAL SPELLMAN

ARCHBISHOP OF NEW YORK

Second Printing 1948

Third Printing 1962

background, men inclined to defend their own brilliant and

Men who do not admit the full claims of Christianity will

in the presence ofmen like Ignatius of Antioch, Cyprian of

Macedonius, Apollinaris, Pelagius and Nestorius. There was

good will can dismiss without,

In general, these Fathers will prove to be a reproach to

mize theological speculation in the interests of religious acti-

vism, we have the long tradition of the Greek Fathers to

reproach us. Or, again, if we tend to emphasize personal

feeling at the expense

nistic culture should seem to us a danger to the purity of

Christian convictions, we have the Letter to Diognetus, the

correct our 'puritanism. If ever we forget the part that

truth, we have only to recall the hymns and lyric lines of

Ambrose, Ephraem, Pope Damasus, Prudentius and Boethius,

of Scriptural simplicity and of Christian charity, almost any

ST. CLEMENT OF ROME

THE SO-CALLED SECOND LETTER TO THE CORINTHIANS

ST. IGNATIUS OF ANTIOCH

THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP

DIDACHE OR TEACHING OF THE APOSTLES

THE LETTER OF BARNABAS

THE SHEPHERD OF HERMAS

THE FRAGMENTS OF PAPIAS

FRANCIS X. GLIMM, S.T.L.

Seminary of the Immaculate Conception

the Epistle to thePhilippians (4.3), as both Origen and

Weknow of only one authentic writing of St. Clement,

suggests, anonymous. In fact, all the known

great detail the obedience and humility of the saints of the

are reviewed in order to bring the Corinthians to a sense

of obedience to God and the officers of His Church.

4 Eusebius, Historia ccdesiastica 4.23.11.

community had no them: they derived their

presbuteroi that the office of the one bishop who in each

already St. Ignatius, ad Philad. 4; 7; ad Troll 2; 3, etc.) is

Testament are frequent and lengthy. Anything that may be